Dear Diary~by ZuzuSkyChaptersI.II.III.9/9/189/9/18 (Con.)9/10/189/11/18I.Author's Note Well hello everyone! I am back with another Canterlot High AU that I have been planning for quite some time now!~ Also, this is an AU so everyone would be out of character so don't ask why, so and so is different, because it's an AU. XD This is my first time trying out something different, and yes, it's good to be back with some high school drama! So, join me on my new journey away from my old AU. And don't worry, I am going to continue my Gemporian AU, but I just wanted to get back into writing some high school, lockers, fights, drama, and romance stuff, ya feel me? Well, enough about me rambling, I want you all to enjoy this new AU as I am working on my writing abilities a bit more! I hope you all enjoy this new AU and story as much as I do and, well, enjoy the first chapter!~ I. Chapter One- A Strange New Beginning Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V Why does things have to happen in life? I mean, we breathe, talk, eat, sleep, and do normal human things, but that’s not what I meant. I mean, why do the bad things happen in life? What bothers me most is that all the mean people get what they want in life and have all the innocent people pay for their mistakes. It’s unfair. You’re probably wondering what happened to me. Well, for starters, let me introduce myself. My name is Rainbow Dash. I just turned 16 years old a day ago and I honestly don’t feel any different. I mean, are you supposed to feel different when your age just boosts up by one? Because I sure don’t feel any different, neither do I look different. I have long rainbow hair, light blue skin, magenta eyes, and you always see me with a scrunchie in my hair. Not because it’s long, it’s because whenever I wear my hair out, it reminds me of my mother. When I was 7 years old, and I was living back in New York City, on July 23rd 2009, my mom, dad, and I were on the beach having fun, until there was a huge tsunami in the area. My dad and I survived but my mom didn’t. Her death left my dad and my younger sister Scootaloo (she was a year old at the time) heartbroken. I for one, was completely devastated. I never went out the house, I always isolated myself from my friends and even family too. I even got a huge scar on my back to remember that horrid day. Ever since I received that scar, I became more calm, more sweet, and even more civilized because I wanted to act the same way my mom did so I can follow in her footsteps. Since my dad couldn’t live with the pain, we all decided to move here, to Beverly Hills, California with my aunt. I must say, my aunt is a lifesaver! She is a very famous producer, director, and actress in many action films in HollyWood and when I was much smaller, I did attend my first red carpet and the Grammys as well. She lives on 2571 Wallingford DR, and trust me, that house is like a huge palace! I got lost in there because of how big the house is! There are 12 luxurious bedrooms, 24 baths, it’s 38,000 square feet, A HUGE POOL, and, it’s, just ginormous! My dad is trying to get a job for the longest now and I seriously hopes he likes his new job, whatever it maybe. Right now, I am just sitting in my bed, staring at the ceiling while listening to “Spring: Of The Four Seasons”. It’s a very classical piece and it’s my favorite piece because my mom used to play it on the piano for me when I was little. Just thinking of my mother made me tear up just a little bit. All of a sudden, I happen to smell something delicious! The trail of sweet cinnamon rolls swirled throughout my nose as I began to lick my lips, just imagining me devouring those sweet, crispy, tasty rolls. I paused the music and dashed down the stairs as fast as I can, only to see my aunt and my dad baking up some cinnamon rolls in the oven. “Hey kiddo!” My dad exclaimed with a warm smile. “I was wonderin’ when you were going to come out of that room of yours.” I smiled shyly as I made my way over to the dining room as I saw Scootaloo playing with her tablet. When she saw me, she could have almost fell out of her chair! “You’re out of your room?! That’s like once in a blue moon!” I heard my aunt double with laughter as she took out the batch of cinnamon rolls and brownies from the oven. The smell of cinnamon, glaze, and chocolate made my stomach grumble loudly. I even licked my lips just thinking of me taking a bite into the googy, satisfying flavors of the sweets! As I walked closer into the kitchen, I happen to see two boxes of pizza on the kitchen table, three bottles of 2 liter sodas, some chocolate and vanilla cupcakes, alongside with baked cinnamon rolls and brownies. I stared at all the food and flexed my eyebrow, bewildered at the certain food choices. Suddenly, I knew what was going on, so I folded my arms and gave my dad a smirk. “Alrighty, what’s the catch?” “What catch?” He answered back while smirking right back at me, which caused me to snicker. He walked over to me and kissed my forehead and dabbed a little frosting on my nose. “You’ll see in a minute buttercup! Just sit in the dining room with Scootaloo.” As a obedient daughter, I did as he told and waiting till my dad and my aunt arrived with the pizza and treats. Everyone sat down quietly, until all three of us shot our eyes towards my dad. I never seen my dad so happy ever since mom died so I am guessing this MUST be some good news! “As you all can see, we are eating some pizza and we baked some sweets for the two of you, which means, I have a special announcement to make!” My dad smiled while shuffling his hands together. I leaned in closer to hear what he had to say because my heart started pounding drastically and I honestly couldn’t stop shaking in my seat. “So, a few months back, you guys remember I had to go on a trip to New York City for a job interview for a week right? Well, I just wanted to tell you guys that I got the job!!” My aunt clapped her hands and hugged my dad super tightly! I, on the other head, started to scream my head off and jumped on my dad and started rocking him bath and forth! Scootaloo also joined in on the hug and we were stuck in this position for a while. We all decided to break the hug, as my aunt grabbed a slice of pepperoni pizza from the box. “Oh Bow! I am so happy for you! If you would’ve told me earlier, we could’ve had a party!” My aunt laughed as she poured some Pepsi in a glass. “Firefly, you honestly don’t have to make a party for me,” He stated, while eating some pizza. “I just wanted to hang out with my family!” “Daddy, I am so so happy for you! I should make you a banner when you’re leaving!” Scootaloo said. My dad and my aunt both started to chuckle leaving me speechless because I honestly didn’t understand one word out of Scoot’s mouth that seemed funny. “Wait, what’s so funny?” “I am not leaving my precious daughters here, you guys are coming with me. We’re moving back to New York City!” I don’t know if I should be excited or frustrated right now. My dad getting the job he wanted was a dream come true for us. I am actually happy that he got the job of his dreams but honestly moving BACK to NYC? We just moved out of there 6 years ago, why are we going back? To move again some other years later because things doesn’t work out for us? Also, the fact that we’re moving back into the city where mom died just makes me sick in the stomach and it makes my anger boil! Well, you know what they say, God works in mysterious ways. “Rainbow Dash sweetie, you don’t look so good. Are you alright?” My dad asked as his tone in his voice changed from delightful to gloomy. I can seriously hear the cracks in his voice as it began to tremble making me tear up a little bit. “W-Why are we moving back there?! You know exactly how I feel about going back there!!” I shouted across the table in pure anger. My dad gave a long, deep sigh as he rubbed his finger through his hair and looked into my eyes. “Dashie, I know you don’t want to go back because it reminds you of Windy, but there’s nothing I can do about it,” He choked on his words as his eyes welled up in tears as he reached for my hand across the table. “I know this is hard for you to move back into the same environment, but we are going to be okay. We’ve got each other and that’s all that matters. Life is going to be tough and it’s not going to be easy, but don’t worry. We’ll get through this together!” I stared deeply into his deep mustard-colored eyes before crying again and placed a smile on my face. I grabbed a slice of cheese pizza and raised it in the air. “To Dad!” And my aunt, my dad, and Scootaloo joined me as we all raised our pizza slices in the air and continued to have a good night with one another. _____________________________ * * * ________________________________ Later that night, I was fluffing up my pillow, because I need a fluffy pillow to sleep at night or else I have neck problems once I wake up. As I happen to change into my pajamas, my phone started to ring. I picked up my phone and I couldn’t stop smiling because I haven’t spoken that person in a few weeks! “Hey Sunset!!!” I exclaimed in pure excitement. “Ayo Dash, what’s poppin’?” Sunset Shimmer has been my best friend for as long as I could remember. We have been best friends since the womb because our mothers were super close! Sunset is older that me, by a couple of months and she’s been like a sister to me! She’s caring, she’s awesome, cool, protective to the people she loves, and she is basically a very chill person. Just don’t get her on her bad side! One minute she’s like a nice, warm, fuzzy teddy bear and another minute she’s like a dangerous, vicious, grizzly bear. We have been keeping contact for a while ever since I’ve moved here, but I am sure she’ll be extremely excited when she hears the news, but I would keep that for another day! “Oh, nothing much honestly! How have ya been? It’s been awhile since we’ve called one another….” “Yeah, I am so sorry about that,” Her voice sounding like it was trembling and I also heard her breathe out loudly. “Sorry Dash, my life has been very stressful due to school and all, haha. But all is well now! School starts tomorrow, so I am hustling my butt to get all my stuff together!” “You’re doing that now? Isn’t it 11:32pm over there?” I asked while looking at the time on my phone which read 8:32pm. Since Sunset lives in New York which is on the eastern side of the United States, and they are three hours ahead of us. “Hahaha, don’t worry about that Rainbow, I got my ice coffee ready for me at Starbucks in the morning! Getting a fresh start of junior year!” She laughed as I heard some shuffling in the background. “So, how about you? Did school start for ya yet?” “Oh yeah, it did a couple of weeks ago actually, but I didn’t go to school. We have some slight changes going on.” “Oh word?! Ight, hit me up with it then!” I rolled my eyes and grabbed one of the stashed gummy worms I keep in my drawer and started eating them out, as to say that the sweets I ate earlier before wasn’t enough! “Actually, I can’t tell you just yet! I want it to be a surprise,” I smiled, while my voice getting more bubbly! “Just hang in there, okay?” “Alrighty fine, I better go and finish packing up my stuff haha! I’ll call ya tomorrow if possible! Later Dash!” And with that, she hung up the phone immediately without no hesitations! I couldn’t tell Sunset I was moving back to New York JUST yet! I wanted to see her face when she sees how, I have not changed. Sometimes I just get the feeling, that all my childhood friends hit their glow up mark and then there’s me, still short, baby face, and small boobs. Not that I don’t mind the small boobs but still. Why am I ranting to you guys, this is highly embarrassing! Anywho, I know it was pretty early that day, but I was honestly still exhausted from all the sugar I ate today. This is why I don’t eat too much sweets because they make me sleep for some reason. I shut off my phone and placed it on the side of my drawer, plugged it in and also started tucking myself to sleep. I always used to sleep with my Care Bear! Every night, I snuggle up against Cheer Bear because my mom bought me the Care Bear and I have been holding onto it ever since. I kept it close with me because I believe that my mom is speaking to me through the bear. I turned off all the lights, snuggled up with my Cheer Bear and stared at the ceiling. “Hey, uh mom? Its me again…” I sighed as I heard cars zooming down the streets this late at night. Tears started flooding into my eyes as I began to wipe my tears before anyone heard me, since the walls are pretty thick here. “I am deeply happy that dad finally found a job, but going back to New York to relive my past? I don’t know how I would make it, but I am honestly scared of going back.” I stared at my Care Bear and then back at the ceiling before breathing out a huge gust of wind through my lips. I puckered my lips, thinking extremely hard before bellowing out loud, which caused the room to echo, and threw off the covers with frustration before walking down the stairs. I tiptoed into the kitchen before anyone even heard me as I gently grabbed a chinese tea cup from the cabinet and started boiling some green tea. The sweet smell of the fresh of camellia sinensis filled the air as I began breaking the fresh green substance. I think you can tell that my mom is Chinese. She used to break some of the camellia for me when I was smaller whenever I had a stomach ache or when I wasn’t having a good day. Even though I can’t seem to perfect the way she makes tea, I always drink green tea whenever I am in a bad mood or just need a quiet moment to myself. I rested a red Chinese yoga mat on the ground and sat there drinking the tea in my hands. I began to think hard about my dad’s decision until I heard footsteps coming from the staircase. I looked up in shock to see my dad, wearing a white t-shirt, blue striped pants, and his favorite turtle slippers. “Hey, whatcha doing up still kiddo?” “Oh, uh, I was just drinking some tea….” I looked down, highly embarrassed because I never let my dad or anyone in the house see me in this condition. My dad walked over to me and laid on the ground beside me while eating a banana. The way my dad eats his bananas is like, he peels off the banana, dumps the whole banana in his mouth, and just throws the peel in the garbage. Seeing him doing this, at this time of the night, almost made me chuckle, but instead I gave him a confused yet “I’m about to laugh” facial expression. Once he made a perfect shot in the garbage can, he turned his head over to me and started to chuckle himself. “Haha, what? Your old man here can still shoot some banana hoops ya know,” He slyly smirked while leaning in against me on the yoga mat. “You thinking about your mother again too huh?” Just hearing the word “mother” sent my eyes overflowing with tears. I rested my tea in the mat and started crying nonstop. My dad had to hug me tightly in order for my loud bawling to not reach my aunt’s and Scootaloo’s room before they woken up. I should be extremely lucky to have a dad who cares for me. My dad started rubbing my back up and down and also patted my head too. After my loud sobbing died down, he placed his hands over my face and stared deep into my eyes. I started sniffing and wiping my nose with my hands even though the best option was to get a tissue due to all the snot coming from my nose. “Oh daddy, I miss her so much…” “I know sweetie, I know,” He replied while rubbing my back a couple more times. He even started rubbing my shoulders to try to calm me down, but honestly nothing seemed to work. “It’s going to be hard to try to get over this, trust me. I had nights where I wish she was there comforting me too. And I know you probably hate me because of the decision I am putting both you and Scootaloo through. And yes, I have been thinking about this for quite some time now. Maybe moving wouldn’t be a bad idea after all-” “The fact that we’re moving back to where things gotten worse is a TERRIFIC idea right?” I took a deep breath and walked over to the kitchen sink while rinsing my tea cup with water. My dad gave a long sigh before walking over to me and placing his hand over my shoulder. “Dashie sweetie….I know this is going to be hard for you, but I can assure you that everything is going to be okay! You have me and Scootaloo and that’s all that matters,” He smiled before walking up the stairs and then stopped halfway. “Hmm, tell ya what? When we get there I am sure things are going to get better! You’ll see!” And with statement, my dad went upstairs to his room and left me downstairs standing in the kitchen. I turned off the faucet first, then the lights, then ran to my room and pondered for a long time. If this whole moving back to New York thing is a good thing, then I would try to make and effort. I mean, thinking about it, I can actually see Sunset Shimmer again after 6 years. Maybe going back won’t be such a bad idea after all. Maybe New York has changed over the course in time, and also maybe seeing dad’s new job might fun! Like, the bring your kid to work day?! That’ll be awesome! I hope all goes well for dad’s new job and our new home. I sure do hope that once we move back to NY, I hope you don’t go moving again…..cause that’ll suck. But, I am feeling pretty confident of going back, and at the same time, I am not too excited either…. To be continued~ II.Author's Note Dear readers (Please read before reading ahead....) I am utterly sorry for not uploading in a very long time. My life has been on the edge of ending, and my health has gotten worse over the past 2 weeks. I eat a lot when I am stressed especially sweets and that is not good since I am on the risk of diabetes and I am overweight for my age. So, that's that. I swear, this chapter wasn't my finest work, because I was rushing it through and everything, and also school is my hardest problems. Mostly school work but mostly who I should call and friend and everything. I want to have true friends who care about me more than anything, but not everyone is gonna be your friend, and I am learning that, but I try super hard to fit in and get noticed....so that's that....I hope you enjoy this chapter and don't forget to leave any feedback, and yes the character's are out of character so please don't say any comment related to that please, before my blood pressure rises, and I get end up losing all my ~~shit~~. Thanks for reading, now enjoy the chapter below~ II. Chapter Two- A Rough Journey Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V So, after a week of packing and getting everything organized, it was finally time to say goodbye to California, for a pretty long time. To be fairly honest, I am going to miss the sweet and fresh air, the grassy green fields, the blue sky, and of course Hollywood. While waiting for my dad to pack the jeep with our suitcases, I saw Scootaloo’s elementary friends hugging her and passing out phone numbers. I on the other hand didn’t have any friends in California, and the only friend I had in New York was Sunset Shimmer. I stared into the bright sky thinking about how things are going to work out once we get back to NY. Suddenly, my dad started beating the horn alerting us to get into the car. “Come on kiddos! We gotta put some ground in it if we want to get to our flight on time!” Scootaloo’s friends all began to scramble out on the street like a herd of cockroaches, while waving and screaming to Scoots. I started to chuckle softly while Scootaloo was hollering out at them to get out the road before they could’ve gotten hit. My dad drove past my aunt’s house with speed before making his way to the Los Angeles International Airport. Since our flight is going to be around 5 hours, I decided to listen to music to soothe my soul. While placing my headphones over my ears, I happen to feel someone tugging onto my plaid sweater. “Hey uh Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked. “Mind if I use your phone charger real quick? It’s only gonna take a-” “No!” I snapped instantly. The last time I let Scootaloo take something that was mine, she lost it that very day! And there’s no way in heck that I would lend my little sister my charger! “Dashie? Be nice!” My dad protested. I mumbled in my car seat and shoved the charger in her lap. She then, stuck her tongue out at me and looked out the window. I blasted my music up a little louder so that I wouldn’t be bothered to hear anything else. But, when my dad spoke, I was able to hear him loud and clear. “So, you guys ready to see grandma and grandpa?!” My dad exclaimed with a bright smile. “I am sure they would love to see you two again, especially since you guys grew the last time they’ve seen you!” “Oh yes yes yes! I am super stoked to see Grandpa Cumulus and Grandma Lilian!” Scootaloo hollered throughout the car making the car rumble from her utter excitement. “I am overjoyed to see them as well,” I spoke softly before rubbing my face cheeks together. “I just hope they don’t pinch my cheeks again…” “Haha, oh I am sure they have grown out of that phase!” My aunt giggled softly as she rolled down her window to let some air blow in. “Yeah, I sure hope so too...that’ll be another nightmare in that airport…” I thought to myself before we’ve reached to the airport without any traffic. We drove to the “Departing Flights” side while going through Terminal 5. My dad dropped us off by the side as we started taking out suitcases. I am not going to lie, there were hundreds of people going in and coming out, stashing up suitcases, and some people running to make their flight. After my dad piled out all the suitcases on a cart, he began to hug my aunt tightly. I am totally going to miss California with a passion honestly. Things are going to be a little different heading back to The Big Apple! As I began to think even more, my aunt decided to cut my train of thought and began to hug me ever so tightly. Honestly, I felt like I wasn’t going to breathe at all! “Oh Dashie honey!!! I am going to miss you so so much! And all of our midnight chats, and our shopping days, our movie nights, just everything about you!!” She began to sob on my shoulder and I felt slightly embarrassed because people were looking at us with strange facial expressions, and I don’t like it when people judge, that’s my biggest pet peeve! I shyly lifted my aunt off my shoulder and began to wipe her tears for her. “Auntie Firefly, it’s going to be okay! We can always facetime one another! I know we’re not going to see each other face to face, but we’ll still be able to communicate!” After I said the word “communicate”, her face lit up brightly like a thousand candles before she squeezed me into one last hug. She started talking with Scootaloo for a little while and they hugged as well. We all said our final goodbyes to Aunt Firefly before she drove with her vehicle down the road. I heard some sniffling and when I looked down, I saw Scootaloo starting to cry. I patted her back for her before heading to check our luggage in. Like I said before, there were tons of people here! More than thousands! All I had to do was follow my dad and everything would be fine. The lady who was helping us, gave our baggages these airport tags and simply just placed our luggage on the airport conveyor belt. After we watched our luggage go in, we walked to the TSA Precheck Line. It is faster than getting onto the regular TSA line. “Please take off all electronic devices, including cell phones, headphones, watches, and any other electronics please!” A man wearing a navy blue suit shouted to everyone. I saw my dad taking out his phone from his pocket and his wallet as well and placed it in the bucket. I took out my phone, stared at it blankly and thought for a moment. “Should I REALLY give my phone to these utter strangers? I hope they don't hurt my precious baby!” I pondered even more while deeply staring at my phone. The same guy who was giving out instructions, walked towards me and snapped his fingers in my face. “Ahem! Today madam!” I blushed from embarrassment and slightly tilted my head away from the man's face as I saw my dad on the other side of the metal detector, shaking his head. Scootaloo took off her shoes and placed it in the box and shook her head as well. I groaned aimlessly as I dropped my phone in the box, alongside with my headphones, sneakers (black and gold vans), and my duffel bag as well. I looked up at the metal detector hopefully it doesn't go off because sometimes it goes off on people who don't even have anything on them. I began to pray silently to myself, well I was hoping it was silently. And I hope the setting wasn't a really bad time to be doing this at the moment but as I was praying silently to myself, an aggressive guy interrupted my train of thought. “HEY LADY!!! CAN YOU HURRY IT ALONG PLEASE?!?! WE DON'T HAVE ALL DAY!!!” And with that, other people behind me starting shouting at me as well making me feel slightly embarrassed. I just dropped my phone in the bucket and walked through the metal detectors with ease. The first thing I grabbed was my precious IPhone and I clutched onto it, while collecting my other things. I happen to spot my dad and Scootaloo on the other side, waiting for me impatiently, especially my dad. Once I walked up to him with a sheepish smile, he rolled his eyes and kept walking straight. “Honestly what is with you teenagers hogging your phone all the time?” He asked as he was searching for Gate 9. “Can't you just go one minute without fiddling your fingers on those tiny buttons?” We eventually reached Gate 9 and grabbed seats near the gate of the plane. I haven't been on a plane since I was seven years old so, I am excited to see the gorgeous view from the window. Scootaloo looked at dad and then started wiggling her brows at me. “She's probably too busy texting her boyfriendddd!~” Scootaloo cooed in a singing voice which made my cheeks crimson. “Ugh! For the last time, I don't have a boyfriend and I would never need one, more of the less that I would actually get one!” I grunted as I plopped into my seat before hearing Scootaloo double with laughter. “Well, you shouldn't really jump to conclusions sweetheart,” My dad added. “You are very beautiful, loving, sweet, kind-” “STUBBORN!!!” Scootaloo cried out before I smacked her upside her head. My dad gave her a sinister glare before clearing this throat. “And you also have a caring heart! I am sure one of these days I would get a son in law.” “Yeah right!” I thought as I rolled my eyes while looking at the window. There were lots of planes arriving and departing. Little planes, big planes, medium sided, you name it! There were thousands of planes waiting for their passengers to arrive. I looked over to my left and saw lots of people running to their assigned gate and some people on line getting breakfast. Just the thought of breakfast made my stomach grumble before I started to groan. I laid back in my chair and turned my head over to my dad's side. “Psst! Dad, can I borrow some money?” “How much are we talking about?” He asked as he looked at me with concern. “Uhhh, about $5 or even 6?” I smiled sheepishly. He started to chuckle and then he leaned over to whisper in my ear. “You ain't getting no money for breakfast, I see what you were planning. You have snacks and a sandwich I made for you in your bag. Why don't you eat it?” “But-” “No buts young lady, now go and eat some snacks. We'll get some food when we get to New York!” I rolled my eyes in frustration because I was honestly getting ready to dig my teeth into that tasty, delicious, satisfying, sausage egg and cheese on a croissant. Just even thinking about how luxurious it would be when I have it in my mouth made my stomach grumble even more! I reached over to my bag and grabbed the little brown bag inside it. I opened it, only to reveal a ham, cheese, lettuce, and mayonnaise sandwich with a bottle of Sprite. From opening the sandwich, I began to laugh to myself then nudged my dad's shoulder. “Haha, you said you MADE the sandwich, not buy it from the bodega!” “I didn't make the sandwich, I made the bag for you, that's what I meant to say.” He winked at me before ruffling my hair. We both started laughing loudly even though people were staring at us, it didn't matter. I was having fun with my dad and that's all that matters at the moment. Before I could've taken a bite to eat, I saw a lady near the desk of the gate that we were in, and she held up the microphone to her mouth. “Good morning passengers of Flight 2304-68 to JFK New York City! The plane is already here waiting for your arrival but before we board you guys in, we need to first board the disabled and children ages 12 and under first.” Scootaloo jumped up in excitement like if she had seen one of her favorite celebrities walking through the door. “I get to go into the plane first?!” She exclaimed before getting her bags ready. I decided to do the same thing as well but my dad stopped me as he whispered in my ear. “I want you to make sure Scootaloo gets into the plane safely, okay?” I nodded my head as we both walked over to the lady at the desk. She was going to scan our plane ticket and check our passports as well, well only for Scootaloo since I am 16 and not under 12. Scootaloo couldn't stop jumping up and down, plus she even started asking me lots and lots of questions! “Is the plane big?! How are the seats? Are they comfortable?! What movies are they going to show?! Do they serve good food?! Oh oh! How about the drinks? You think they're gonna serve us apple juice?!” The lady scanned Scootaloo’s ticket and saw her passport and started chuckling. I smiled sheepishly as Scoots was still asking me a dozen questions. “Hehe, this is her first time riding a plane.” “Oh then, have a nice flight!” She smiled as we both walked into the gate. Scootaloo was super excited the whole time she even started squealing extremely loudly. Once we finally boarded the plane, she exhaled deeply. Scootaloo couldn't believe her eyes! She started squealing like a kettle on the stove, which started to hurt my ears. I grabbed her arm firmly as we tried to walk towards our assigned seats. Even though people were bumping into us, we finally managed to get to our seats. Scootaloo’s seat was 20B, which was in the middle. She immediately sat down in her seat, grabbed her phone and started getting the Wi-Fi. I, on the other hand, was putting our duffel bags on the top of our seats and making sure everything was set in place. At the corner of my eye, I saw my dad walking towards us with a smile. “Haha, seems like you beat me to it!” I chuckled softly before giving my dad his keys to the suitcases. I hopped into my seat and stared at the window. My dad happened to throw my bag on my lap, and I decided to listen to music but my dad stopped me because what if they make an announcement and I don't hear it? I rolled my eyes then Scootaloo purposely smacked my arm and started fangirling. “The Wi-Fi on this plane is super awesome!” “Scootaloo, I appreciate your enthusiasm but don't smack my hand okay? I know how happy you are getting on your first plane ride, but smacking me is a no-no.” She stared at me like a deer caught in headlights. She cocked her head to the side then continued so play games on her phone. I shook my head and decided to listen to some music but the pilot was speaking. “Uhh, attention passengers, this is your captain speaking. We will be taking off shortly, but before we take off, I will be listing some directions. First, as you can see above you, there are ports were you can find oxygen masks in case of an emergency. Secondly, JetBlue offers free Wi-Fi so in order to get access, you just have a TrueBlue account setup connecting to your Amazon account if you want discounts on JetBlue offers. Thirdly, the movies aren't working today so we are deeply sorry about that. After you eat, please pick up any garbage that belongs to you, and thank you for flying with JetBlue, we hope you have an enjoyable flight!!” As the pilot was speaking, the plane started to move down the runway and of course Scootaloo was overjoyed! I for one was excited as well because seeing the view was definitely something I was looking forward too. We came to a full stop but after ten seconds later, the plane started speeding down the runway, then we were high in the sky. I pressed my face against the window, checking out the phenomenal view! The scenery was breathtaking! The gorgeous cerulean sky, the glistening azure sea, the fluffy marshmallow clouds, and of course, the radiate sun shimmering through the window. I looked over to my right only to see my dad sleeping and Scootaloo, covering her whole body with her red and blue blanket. This would've been a wonderful opportunity to snuggle with Cheer Bear. I sneakily grabbed Cheer Bear against my lap and pressed her face against the window. “You see that Cheer Bear? In 5 hours we'll be in New York City, together,” I spoke out loud hopefully no one heard me really. Over the course of time, the plane ride started to become extremely boring. I charged my phone with my personal power charger, then I decided to shut my eyes, and hopefully by the time I wake up, we should be landing.... _______________________________* * * _______________________________ “Dashie sweetie, wake up!” A masculine yet a thick Southern voice awoken me from my slumber. A trail of saliva escaped my lips before I wiped it off with my jacket sleeve. “H-Huh, have we reached?” “Hehe, not yet, but we're about to land, so be prepared,” Knowing that my dad’s voice was the voice I heard before, he chuckled as I saw Scootaloo resting on my dad's lap while snoring away. I rubbed my eyes in a circular motion before opening the lift of the window. There, I saw the sky almost at sunset, with its bright orange, purple, and yellow rays combining with cumulus clouds. All of a sudden, there was a loud “DING” sound which caught my attention and when I looked up, the light that indicated to put your seatbelts on, was blinking. Scootaloo immediately woke up and started wiping her drool from her face before stretching her arms all over and letting out a big yawn. “So uh, are we there yet?” She yawned loudly making some people near us shake their heads in disregards. I rubbed her arms up and down hopefully nothing else could’ve happened. Over a course of time, we were getting closer and closer to the ground level and then the sound of an announcement for the plane erupted the air. “Attention passengers, we have reached our final destination in approximately 5 hours and 36 seconds. Please remember to pick up your trash and leave everything how you left it. Thanks again for riding with JetBlue and welcome to New York!” Once he said his statement, I felt the plane’s altitude decreasing even more and more making my ears feel full. I immediately popped a gum into my mouth and my ears started popping at some instances and yet started fogging up once again. Eventually, the plane finally made its way safely down on the runway and the whole plane started clapping and cheering. My dad already started grabbing our bags because even he looked cranky. I was cranky as well, only because I was extremely hungry and because I wanted to get a decent night’s rest. Once the plane was settled, my dad grabbed Scootaloo’s arm and we were out of that plane in no time. We had to get checked once again for coming back into New York, and I must say JFK is a LOT bigger than California. Just looking all around how New York’s features has changed, I am utterly terrified of seeing what the city looks like. Even better yet, our luggage was placed together on the conveyor belt so it was pretty easy to get our luggage. “Ugh when is grandma and grandpa coming?!” Scootaloo wailed out while kicking her feet back in forth in one of the chairs in the waiting area. I honestly couldn’t be bothered with anyone at the moment, but just before I plugged my headphone port in my phone, at the corner of my eye, I happen to spot my dad place a bright smile on his face and started running towards an elderly couple, also known as my grandparents. I have nothing against my grandparents but they are deeply an embarrassing couple. “Oh Bow! You look so handsome!” My grandmother exclaimed as she hugged my dad extremely tightly. “Aww thanks ma, I mean, have I really changed that much?” “It doesn't matter what ya look like, ya still look like my wonderful son in law,” My grandfather patted my dad's back pretty hard before my dad reacting in a shocked way which made me giggle a couple of times. My grandmother walked over to Scootaloo in shock. She examined her closely before Scootaloo opened her arms out widely. “Grandma!!” She exclaimed as she jumped into my grandmother's arms before they had a long bear hug. I saw my dad and my grandfather handling the luggage as they were talking about the trip and everything. All of a sudden, I felt someone's hand brush past my arms making me get a case of goosebumps. “Oh my goodness! Is this our little Dashie?!” Grandma Lilian smiled as she rubbed my hands over and over then stared into my eyes and started to smile even more. “She looks just like Windy everytime she grows,” Just hearing my mother's name made my heart sank deeply before my grandmother lifted my head up to hers. “Awww deary, we all miss her very much but you hold the qualities of her extremely well, and you even kept your baby face, how lovely!!” Just hearing the term “baby face” made my cheeks flare up in heat as Scootaloo started chuckling to herself before I placed my hands over my crimson cheeks before anyone else saw me. “Augh, grandma! This isn't the perfect time nor place to me embarrassing me like this…” I shyly replied before smacking my forehead in disbelief. As to the point where my grandfather didn't hear anything I just said, he comes behind me and rocks me from side to side and begins ruffling up my hair aggressively before he smacks my back as well making me react with a holler. “There's the granddaughter of the hour!” He said as he grabbed me tightly and he never let me go. “Cumulus, you can't be scaring her like that! Her bones are still a little fragile..” “Eh? You haven't been drinking milk haven't you? Milk gives ya strong bones for yer body!” My grandfather chuckled like a nasty clown which sent me some uncomfortable chills down my spine. “Yes grandpa, I know,” I stated before breathing out. “It's wonderful to see you all again but just limit the personal space please? I honestly don't want to get embarrassed,” As they understood my wishes, my grandmother started walking along my dad while my grandfather took some of the bags and helped with dad. He nudged my shoulder and gave me a seductive wink. “So, you liking any boys in yer life?” I gave my grandfather a disgusted glare before he started to laugh. We were all walking to the parking lot as my dad was carrying most of our luggage. I didn’t want to be bothered with my grandfather’s question because I was indeed, jetlagged. “No grandpa, and can we not talk about this right now? I am extremely tired..” “Oh of course!” He replied with a smile. “All you need is some food in yer stomach to get ya mind going again!” Before I could’ve said anything else, we pulled up to a maroon 2012 Honda CRV and I must admit, grandpa got some money! “Woahhh, grandpa! You got bread!” Scootaloo exclaimed before I smacked her behind her neck. “Ow hey! What I’d do?! What I'd do!?!” “Apologize, now!” I snapped sternly while placing my hands on my hips before giving her a glare. She rolled her eyes in response and sounded almost dry in her voice as well. “How come?” “What you said was uncalled for! Apologize!” “Make me!!!” She hollered as she stuck her tongue out and spread her dirty saliva droplets on my skin making me scream in shock. “Ugh, you little-” “Guys, can you not?!” My dad yelled in the car while placing his hand over his forehead. “I have a huge headache!” The car was as silent as stars because you barely even heard a pin drop. Scootaloo and I just sat in our seats as grandpa kept on driving. After our little fight, no one else talked for the night. Before it got even much quieter, my grandpa cleared his throat and looked towards me in his mirror. “So Rainbow, you seem a little cranky,” He stated before his mouth turned into a bright smile. “Are you hungry?” “I'M STARVING!!!” I cried out as my stomach even started growling non-stop. My dad looked over in my way and started chuckling. “I bet you didn't even eat the sandwich I gave to you, huh?” “Heh, sorry dad. I was really craving for some, ya know fast food?” I smiled sheepishly and blushed a little. “Fast food?!” Scootaloo yelled in surprise. “The only thing you eat on a daily basis is ramen and tofu!” And of course everyone in the car started laughing loudly making me blush even more. I mean, no one and I mean NO ONE can take away tofu and ramen away from me! Without hesitation, grandpa passed by a nearby McDonald's. My face lit up like a firework on the 4th of July as my stomach started growling even more. He pulled up to the drive thru and looked back at us with a bright smile. “Alright kiddos, whatcha wanna eat?” “Oooh ooh!!! I want a, uhh, I really want an apple pie! And and, some nuggets, and fries, and a drink!” Scootaloo shouted loudly while hurting my ears. “Or you COULD just order the number 6 meal with an apple pie on the side,” I protested while placing my hands over my ears. “It comes with ten nuggets, fries, a drink, and also to save grandpa's money as well!” “No no, I got you girls covered, just tell grandpa what you want,” My dad lazily replied as he grabbed his wallet from his duffel bag. “Well, I just want a medium fries with a caesar salad, if you don't mind that is.” I always try to keep a balanced diet by drinking water and eating salad from time to time. Eating tofu really calms my emotions and eating ramen is just a natural loving thing. Grandpa ordered the food and drove into the drive thru while grabbing the food. Of course, Scootaloo grabbed her food first. She started yamming it down as fast as she could while I was eating my salad slowly. Over the course of time, we eventually pulled up to a lovely, tall, brownstone house with a small garage and marble colored steps. “Well, this is Dash, you're here.” I thought as grandpa pulled into the driveway and decided to let my dad take the suitcases inside. I know he was tired so I decided to help him with the extra stuff. Grandma let Scootaloo inside to use the bathroom, leaving the door open for me to walk in. I was struggling a little but then my dad stopped and helped me up. “Hey kiddo, don't take all the bags at once. Why don't you go inside and find a room okay?” He smiled as he carried the rest of bags inside. I did as what he told and walked inside slowly and to be honest, their house looks different from the last time I was there. The room was very vast, even the kitchen gotten more clean. The placed my duffel bag on the nearby couch and started looking all around trying to familiarise myself with the house. “You feeling okay deary?” I looked around and saw my grandmother pouring out some lemonade in a glass and passed it to me. I politely declined before yawning myself. “Look grandma, I am really tired, you know, the whole jetlagged thing,” “Oh of course honey! Why don't I show you to your room so you can rest your head?” She replied as she grabbed my hand and let me upstairs to a room. “There you go deary, this will be your room and Scootaloo will be next door okay? Sleep well honey, and I'll see you in the morning!” “Thanks Grandma Lillian.” She went downstairs to help my dad with the rest of stuff because I heard lots of different voices in the living room. I looked over at the banister only to see my dad, Scoots, grandma and grandpa all laughing and drinking some lemonade. I chuckled softly before walking into my own room. I turned the lights on but the room was so much different than from what I expected. It seems like no one was even in this room. The walls were white as well as the ceiling. There was an empty drawer and closet and the bed was stripped completely. The floor was a light tan and bricked with some little scratches. This room was completely empty and I could even feel my heart breaking in two. I dropped my bags from my hands as I bit my lip hard before shedding a single tear. I walked around the room trying to find a solution on how to start from scratch and make this room all about me but thinking hard has made my head hurt more from before. I held my head from the pain and just placed my suitcase and duffel bag near the wall and just grabbed a t-shirt and shorts and piled in the bed. I turned off the lights and just snuggled with the white sheets. I wiped my tears as I heard my door knob turn. I looked up from the bed and I saw my dad leaning against my bed. “Dashie you okay?” “Just really tired dad, I'll talk to you in the morning….” “Alright Dashie, sleep well! I love you.” “I love you too dad.” He nodded his head and kissed my forehead and he closed the door. I took a deep breath and stared into the ceiling once more. I am just scared how my life would begin at this point, with a blank room, and a new environment without my mom. Honestly, what can possibly go wrong at this point? III.Author's Note Well, back with another chapter!~ Also, there will be some Mandarin (Chinese) written into this story, since I am taking the class, so if you don't know some words, since Dashie is our narrator, she'll always explain what the words mean. I hope you guys like this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!~ III. Dear Diary~ Chapter 3- “A Book?” Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V The sun shone brightly through the window blinds of my room. The air conditioner was blasting with fresh cool breeze but I was under the covers because I didn't want to turn off the A.C. I finally got the courage to uncover myself and managed to turn it off. I walked over to the mirror and just stared at how horrid my hair was. It was wild and out of control but I didn't care. I stretched out a little before I opened the door and the house was really quiet. Not until I heard a loud BANG coming from the kitchen, then heard some voices. As I began to walk down the stairs, I saw my dad, Scootaloo, and my grandparents all passing plates around the dining table. Dad saw me walking down the stairs so, he waved in my direction. “Good morning honey! How was your slumber? Ya kinda missed breakfast,” He shyly remarked before getting up from his seat. “Oh no worries! I was just going to grab and bagel and head out.” I replied as I walked to the microwave and grabbed a bagel slice and started spreading butter on the bagel while making myself a cup of coffee. “Heading out? Where you going deary?” My grandmother asked as she grabbed everyone's plate and threw them into the sink. “I was going to go to an arts and crafts store to pick up some cans of paint and rollers and some other decorative accessories, ya know, just wanted to make my room, the Dash way.” “Hahaha, the Dash way?! That sounds silly!” Scootaloo bursted out while dying of laughter. I shot her a nasty glare and rolled my eyes. “Yeah, like your silly face!” “Alright you two, it's too early in the morning for this,” Dad said before walking over to me. “I’ll take you to Michaels. It’s an arts and crafts store and I’m sure you’ll love it!” “Oooh ooh! Can I come too?!” Scootaloo asked as she was heading upstairs herself but dad stopped her. “Sorry fuzzputt, today is just going to be Dashie and I okay? We need to have some bonding time.” And with that being said, looks like today is starting to go as well as I planned it would be! ______________________________* * * _____________________________ “So, how you liking New York so far?” I didn’t want to answer any questions at the moment, especially if it’s about New York. I just stared at my dad and began to stare out the car window. I heard him sigh before focusing his hands on the wheel more firmly. There was a lot a traffic ahead of us, and I assumed he wanted to talk just to make time speed a little faster, but all I wanted to do, was grab some paint and start decorating. But, I felt bad for not saying anything to him because he is going through a lot, not just me. I bet the move was hard for him also, so I decided to focus my attention to him, like a good daughter would. “New York is fine dad, not the same as when we left it though,” I shrugged my shoulders before turning the AC in the car down because I was getting a little chilly. “Well, it has been nine years since ya been here, so of course things are going to be a little different.” “Eh, I guess…” The traffic eventually started moving down the Belt Parkway faster than before. We eventually pulled up to Gateway Mall and parked right in front of the Michaels store. The title read “Michaels: The Arts and Crafts Store” and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Haha wow dad, you weren’t kidding about this being an arts and crafts store.” Both of us doubled with laughter as we headed inside the ginormous store. If you thought the outside was vast, the inside was like a huge maze! There were different vibrant colors all around the walls and the floor was color coordinated! You could even see the different aisles containing different art supplies. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet splashed all over the room making my heart thump loudly. Couldn’t this place get anymore wonderful? My face was lit like one of those bright fireworks on the 4th of July, and my feet started shaking together like two pairs of maracas. Before my dad could pull up a cart, I dashed to the “Paint” section leaving my dad in the middle of the store, puzzled. I quickly ran to the side where they had different colors of blue paint because I love the color blue, even though I hardly wear it. I looked all over to find the perfect shade of blue, cause honestly, I didn't want to find a really dark blue. More like a nice periwinkle color! After searching and searching for the perfect color, I gave up but decided to talk to one of the workers because they might have what you need in the back of the store. Luckily, my prayers have been answered and a woman with brunette hair, fair tan skin, and she was wearing a red t-shirt and khaki pants started walking towards me. “Do you need help in finding something?” “Um, actually yes, I do,” I shyly remarked. “Do you have a periwinkle color that you can paint with walls?” From hearing my question, the woman flexed her eyebrows and tilted her head, thinking she never heard someone ask this question in her life. Her eyes widened and she smiled. “Oh! You are trying to find a periwinkle color of paint that you can paint the walls with, yes?” I nodded my head in agreement until she grabbed her walkie-talkie and spoke some sort of code to whoever she was talking too. “Hold on hon, I'm going to go to the back and find what ya looking for, okay? Oh, how many do you need?” “As many as to paint all four walls of my room,” I laughed before she started beaming. She sped to the back of the store, leaving me to stand there with nothing to do. After a minute, she came back with a whole cart of paints leaving me speechless! She opened one of them and shoved it in my face. “Is this the color you wanted?” I took the can of paint from her and looked down and saw the EXACT color I was dreaming of! It was a beautiful periwinkle color with a hint of baby blue but I didn't mind that! It's just perfect, and it screams “Rainbow Dash” in fine print! I placed the brightest smile on my face and hugged the woman. “Yes yes! Ah, thank you so so much! I greatly appreciate it! This is the color I was dreaming of!” “Wonderful! If you want some more, there's more of that specific color in that cart there!” She walked away and I decided to take at least seven cans of periwinkle paint. It was hard to carry seven cans of paint to my dad, since he had a cart in the front. I wobbled and tried to walk to the cart before I dropped everything on the ground and that wouldn't be pretty. I scrambled to my dad’s cart before panting like a breathless dog. “I think I found what I needed!” I exclaimed as I planted a big smile on my face. My dad on the other hand, stared at the cart and started laughing nonstop. “Where are the paint rollers? And what about other decorations for the wall and such?” He did seem to have a fair point about the wall decorations. I had a mental breakdown last night just because of this new environment. If I am going to be staying here for a long period of time, I would have to benefit myself in my choice of my room. I nodded my head to his question before grabbing the cart and speeding down one of the aisles leaving my dad, standing in the middle of the store, again. He shook his head and decided to follow me this time around. I was stacking the cart with lots of posters, decorative lights, and many other awesome accessories that I piled into the cart. My dad also decided to throw some glue, markers, crayons, and pencils into the cart as well, leaving me flummoxed. “Uh dad, what’s with the-” “School supplies?” He finished my question before piling the cart with more pencils and even looseleaf. “Well, since we’re here, why not buy some school stuff as well? You are going to go to school here ya know?” I groaned in pain as loudly as possible as I leaned against the wall. I honestly didn’t want to go to school, even though I did need an education, but New York City public schools, are super trashy! The students have no class, no respect, and they even do drugs and leave dirty used pads on the floor, I mean seriously, who wants to be in an environment like that for 9 whole months? Better yet, there are fights 24/7! In the hallway, classrooms, cafeteria, and even in the same dirty bathrooms! Just thinking about all of this started giving me chills down my spine. Somehow, dad was able to see that I was shaking, so he placed his hands around my arms and started chuckling. “Oh honey, I know you are nervous about attending high school in the big city, but I am sure it’s not going to be to bad…” “Easy for you to say! You don’t know what it’s like to be pushed around and bullied for even wearing a shoe brand that was from yesterday,” I sighed before walking away from the cart as my dad walked beside me. “Look, I know it’s going to be hard,” He said as he started placing the supplies in the cart onto the conveyor belt as the cashier started scanning the art supplies and placed them into the bags. “But, I did register you to a school and-” “Are you kidding me?!?” I hollered out in the store as everyone shot their eyes towards me. I could’ve almost caught a heart attack right there in that moment. I don’t even like school to begin with, and going to a public school was a nightmare revealing in itself. My heart started pounding drastically as my palms were sweaty and my vision was blurry as well. “But, Dashie, it’s not a bad high school, it’s the school I went too when I was your age.” And of course he thought that would totally lift my spirits because it obviously didn’t. As soon as I go home, I am going to lock myself in my room and never come out until I have to use the bathroom and then lock myself back up. After he paid for all the supplies we both received, the car ride home was even quieter than the time we were coming here. I was deeply upset at him for registering me, even though he didn’t even talk about it with me. As we pulled into the driveway, my dad stopped the car then turned his head over to me. “You know, I want what’s best for you,” He stated before placing his hand over my shoulder. “And trust me, I think going to a new school is the perfect place to socialize some more! Besides, you might make some new friends! Don’t always look on the dark side of things Dashie. I am sure everything will be fine once you get there!” Before I could respond, my dad walked out the car to walk to the trunk. He started taking out the cans of paint, the school supplies, and the other painting material that we bought together. I shyly walked out the car only to see my dad struggling with the bags. I hurried over to his aid before carrying most of the bags from his hands. “I know you want what’s best for me, but you honestly can’t carry all those bags for yourself.” He nodded in response before opening the doors to the house. Once the door opened, I saw grandma running towards us with her short and stumpy legs trying to help dad with the bags. “Goodness! I was so so worried about you two!” She gasped as she leaned forward and started placing the bags on the kitchen counter. “I was just about to call the police to search for you.” “Hahaha, mom it’s fine, we were just making a few stops along the way,” My dad sighed as he plopped on the couch and laid there for a good long while. I on the other hand, was trying to find the paint rollers and the paint as well so I can get started on decorating. At the corner of my eye, I see Scootaloo playing Mario Kart 8 on grandma and grandpa’s Wii U system, which I never noticed until now. At the expression of my face, it seems like Scootaloo knew exactly what I was thinking about. “Grandma and grandpa both bought this for me, since they knew we were coming! Pretty sick right?” I couldn’t even believe the fact that my grandparents are basically spoiling Scootaloo and she just got here. I shook my head in disgust before my grandmother started talking more to my father. “Bow Hot Hoof, just because you are my son in law doesn’t mean I can still treat you as my own son,” She insisted as she started smacking his feet with a newspaper. “Also, get your feet off the couch! People sit there you know.” I decided to leave everyone in the living room, doing their own little thing, while I go work on mine. I grabbed the cans of paint, alongside with my paint rollers and decided to get started on some work, but before I could walk upstairs to my room, I happen to spot a dozen picture frames on the side of the wall where grandma’s China vases were held. One of the pictures, which held a nice, silk metallic ombre frame, captured a woman who was sitting ever so elegantly on a chair, wearing a simple yet gorgeous red dress, which flowed all the way down to her feet. After examining it more closely, my heart immediately jumped right out of its position from before, making me gasp. I honestly couldn’t believe my own eyes! My mother was just as pretty as I remembered. Her gorgeous rose pixie cut with apricot streaks, her baby blue complexion, her big and majestic deep magenta eyes, and of course her genuine smile that always melted my heart whenever she was near me. Her warm and loving aura would surround the room with happiness. Just remembering those Christmas days where she would always let me put the star on the Christmas tree. Whenever I was sick, she always made a bowl of hot soup and a warm cup of tea. Whenever I had a bad day, she would always smile and sing me a heartfelt song that always used to brighten up my day. Only just remembering these precious memories made me dissolve in tears, as I tried to cover my mouth before letting out an outburst for the others to hear. I gently wiped my tears as I decided to grab the picture frame as well and walked up to my room quietly, before silently shutting the door. The light turned on only revealing the same white walls, which were probably naked for a long period of time. I snapped out of my daze and decided to get to work because I know for one, this will take a pretty long time. I walked over to the little desk on the side, where my headphones were and placed them over my ear. I opened the can of paint carefully as I began to dip the paint roller into the periwinkle paint. Before I could take out the roller of paint from inside the bucket, I realized I had to stick the tape around the edges of the walls so that the paint doesn’t cause any splosh marks where they aren’t needed. I dashed to the plastic bags with supplies and held the tape in my hands. As if I won a tournament, I clutched onto the tape before officially getting to work. As I was about to stick the tape to the wall, I heard a sudden BOOLOT sound coming from the can of paint, then looked down only to see my right foot in the bucket of paint. Without screaming, I just gave a very long sigh knowing that this, for sure, was going to be a very long night. ____________________________ * * * _______________________________ “There….” I panted out as I was spread all across the floor with my paint roller in the hand, my purple headphones on the side, splashes of paint on my clothes and skin, and lots of tape, glue, and scissors plastered all over the room. From my view, my room seemed perfectly fine, in the time space of three hours. The periwinkle colored walls, the Daring Do posters, the little yellow lights hanging from the ceiling, curtains for the windows, some new bed sheets that grandma gave to me yesterday, and I even added some tiny decorations onto my desk which held my laptop. I didn’t bother move from my current position because if I moved, I know I would’ve knock something down. “I could sleep like this,” I pondered to myself thinking that this would be a perfect spot to sleep in for the night but realized I had school first thing in the morning. I began to hiss because I totally didn’t want to go anywhere tomorrow besides getting some food at least. As if I really wanted to come in my room to help me up, there was a soft knock on the door. “Come in!” As if it was right on cue, the door slightly opened leaving a small little creaking sound, then I heard footsteps coming closer, until I saw my grandmother looking all over for me. “I’m right down here grandma.” As if she seen a ghost, she jumped in fright, holding her chest and started breathing heavily. “Good heavens Rainbow Dash, ya almost startled me,” She stammered before sitting on my bed, looking down at me. “Honestly, I think you did a marvelous job deary.” I could only respond with the genuine smile, almost like the smile my mother use to make whenever she told me that I made her day. Seeing my grandmother amazed at my room, she decided to tidy up my room for me. I wanted to tell her something but she immediately cut me off. “I know I know, you don’t want any help, but I know what it feels like to not get up from a very comfortable position, ain’t I right?” I nodded my head in response before letting out a chuckle. After she cleaned the clutter I had in my room, she helped me up from the floor, before pulling my hands towards her vision. Her face seemed utterly focused in my hands, maybe as I sign of paint of them. After focusing on my hands for a while, she held onto them and stared into my eyes. “Xiǎoshǒu.” “What?? My hands are not that small!” “They’re dinty,” She continued before holding my hands once again. “You need to start working more, and I am sure your xiǎo hands will get bigger the more chances of working. And before I go, I wanted to give this to you.” She handed me a wide-ruled magenta journal and plastered a smile on her face. I thought she was joking by giving me a book to read due to the fact of me going to school tomorrow but once I opened the book, only to see that it was blank, she started smiling more. “A book?” was all I could’ve said because I was in utter shock. “You’re getting bigger, so I thought writing down your thoughts or anything you wish to write down, could help benefit the start of your junior year of high school,” She smiled as she started walking out the door before blowing me a kiss goodnight. I turned off the light in my room and plopped onto my bed while staring at the ceiling as the magenta journal was sitting right next to me. “There’s absolutely NO way anyone is going to catch me writing in a 200-paged diary!” I said to myself before putting the covers over my body and stuffing the pillow in my face so I won’t be able to breathe for school tomorrow. Okay, no. I should have at least a 0.5 percent of positivity before going to my new school tomorrow. It was my mom and dad’s old school, and that’s how they met. If my parent’s survived, I mean I can too right? I mean how bad could Canterlot High possibly be? 9/9/18Author's Note Well, this will be the last chapter before going on a pretty long hiatus and will start resuming the mini series for the Gemporian AU! I know you all will be excited to see what I have planned and you all should be because it's going to be a wild ride!~ That doesn't mean, this story is done! I will try to go back and forth, so please be patience with me, because I feel like this is my job to keep uploading and this is somewhat unhealthy for my mental health. Just before you read, I did say this story was becoming a musical so anytime you see the writing like this: [APPLEJACK] Raise this barn, raise this barn! 1, 2, 3, 4! Then that means they are singing XD OH! AND THE SONG I USED WAS "Do Your Own Thing" from Bring it On the Musical!~ Hoepfully you love this chapter, and I'll see you guys on the next chapter pretty soon!~ :3 This isn't a goodbye, this is just a see you later!~ ~ZuzuSky21 9/9/18 Monday, September 9th Dear Diary, Oh, my gosh! Today was probably the definition of the worst day ever! Usually in movies where the protagonist goes to a new school, it’s like the best day ever for them! Apparently, not to me! I honestly never felt so humiliated in my entire life. So, it all started this morning when I got outta bed and somehow the sun was shining extremely bright. I for one, thought that since the sun is shining, then my day must be looking bright too right? Unfortunately, after I decided to wear a gray short sleeve shirt, with my green plaid skirt, black high knee socks, with my black and gold Vans, I knew that today wasn’t going to be a horrible day. Guess, I was wrong. Without looking at my surroundings and without a hesitation, the bathroom door swung open and hit me with a loud bang! I fell to the floor in pain, screaming while holding my nose, and that’s when my grandfather came out the bathroom door in complete shock. “Oh goodness! Are you okay honey?” He asked as he was leaning towards me while helping me up to see if I was okay. I moved away, still in immense pain, as my nose was getting even more irritated by the second. My father and grandmother both ran up the stairs faster than a cheetah hunting down its prey. “Oh deary!” My grandma exclaimed as she saw me on the floor. “What happened?? Are you hurt???” I couldn’t bother answer anyone’s questions at the moment, since my vision was quite in a blurr and also my hearing was fading as well. Tears started flowing from my eyes like a waterfall while my hands were shaking nonstop. As if nothing could get any worse at this point of time, I noticed my gray shirt was splashed with drops of crimson blood and once I removed my hand from my nose, there was a big puddle of blood on the palm of my hand and on the rims of my nostrils. Dad immediately ran to the kitchen to get an ice pack as grandma started rubbing my back to sooth my nerves. At this rate, my breathing started to increase drastically maybe because I was still in shock of all the pain burning and blood gushing from my nose. My grandfather was wiping up the blood from the floor as for my grandmother on the other hand was helping me downstairs. Scootaloo was eating her Cocoa Pebbles and once she saw me, she freaked out. “Are you going to be okay??” She asked as she almost knocked the milk on the table over. My dad hurried to get the ice pack because time was running out for us to head to school. I for one didn’t want to go to school in this condition. A busted and bloody nose, a ruined shirt, and my body felt super weak, I mean I can always start school tomorrow. As if my dad read my thoughts, he shook his head while grabbing me some bacon and eggs from the pan on the stove. “No can do Dashie, you’re going to school today! The principal is expecting you,” He warned me before grabbing his jacket. “You want to eat that on the way?” While holding the ice pack on my nose, I could barely eat anything at this time, since it was 7:45 am. I shook my head softly and told him that I would eat until lunch arrives. My dad was a man who never took no for an answer. He piled up the bacon and eggs for me in a small little container as he was searching for his car keys. Scootaloo finished eating her bowl of cereal and grabbed her book bag while leaving me sitting on the dining table for myself. My grandma walked towards me giving me another lighter gray shirt than before with a smile. “This was the first shirt I snagged from your drawer,” She replied removing the ice pack from my nose and placed a band-aid on the rim of it. “I am so sorry your first day is becoming a disaster so early in the morning, but change into the shirt quickly and I am sure this band-aid won’t do much, but keep it compressed and cool once you reach into the building okay? I love you so much sweetie, and have a wonderful day!” Well, that sure gave me a smile on my face and a day to look forward too. I quickly changed into the new shirt, grabbed my scarlet jacket, with my burgundy backpack, my breakfast and heading for the door until my grandpa called after me. “Dash, I hope you have a wonderful first day and I am so sorry for swinging the door so hard,” He explained as he patted my head. “I hope that doesn’t cause your day to be a riot!” “I am sure it won’t be, but don’t worry grandpa, you’re fine and I love you too! The both of you!” My grandparents both waved goodbye to me, before my dad honked the horn of his car. I walked out the door letting my grandma lock it, and headed to the car. My dad zoomed out the driveway before heading down the street to only stop at a traffic light. The pain from my nose started to die down which was a great thing, but once I looked into my phone’s camera, my nose was a very dark shade of cherry. I groaned in disappointment before my dad looked over at me as the light turned green. “Aww sweetheart, don’t worry about your nose, ya look fine.” I didn’t want to believe him because any high schooler would make fun of your appearance, no matter how good or bad you look. If you don’t look popular like the popular kids, get prepared for bullying. My phone vibrated and as I checked to see who it was, it was a text message from Sunset Shimmer. “Heyo Dash! How ya been? U haven’t texted me back in like, what was it? 3 millenniums? My dude, I was worried about ya, hope all is well!” Reading Sunset’s message almost made me choke on my eggs. Sunset hasn’t changed her attitude at all. She’s still the same Sunset that I left hanging around back in second grade. Thinking about how much time has passed, I should go visit her one day. It’s been years since I’ve last seen her, and I am sure she’s matured way more than me. I am fifteen years-old and I still have my baby face, but I have matured with longer hair and maybe grew my breast size a little. All of these questions about my maturity level made me forget that I had a container of breakfast which probably became cold right now. I happen to take a tiny bite and discovered that the food was still warm. At the corner of my eye, my dad pulled up to this enormous building. The walls were painted with a nice maroon color, and the windows were baby blue. There was a white horse statue near the front of the building and four golden horse head statues on each part of the school. At the left of my view, there was a golden horseshoe with the little “C” embedded in it. There were even a few kids running around in their little groups heading inside the building. Suddenly, my palms started to become sweaty which send a nervous chill down my body. My dad came to a full stop then turned his head towards me. “Well kiddo, your first day of being in a new high school!” He exclaimed as he grabbed something from the back seat. “Here, I want you to wear this to show your Canterlot spirit! I wore that when I was your age when we used to have football games!” In his hands was a blue cap with yellow rims and there was a letter “C” which was gold on the top of the cap. It wasn’t new at all, but I could tell he put it in the washing machine, probably last night for me to wear it today. I didn’t want to put a cap on my head, but since my nose looks absolutely terrible, I decided to wear the cap. After placing it on my head, my dad placed a genuine smile which made my nervousness stop. He even had light tears in his eyes before he hugged me and gave me a smooch on my forehead. “I love you so much sweetie! And have a lovely day! And be careful of that nose!” After kissing him on the cheek in return, I looked back at Scootaloo and she was smiling a bit too. “Have a great day at school Squirt!” I blurted out before Scootaloo gave me a little punch on my shoulder before heading out the car. After I piled all my supplies in my bag that I needed for school, I opened the car door slightly before leaving both my dad and Scootaloo in the car for themselves. My dad drove off in a hurry assuming that Scootaloo as well had to go to school before she was late herself. Seeing the car drove off made my heart sank as I turned around only to face the school right before my eyes. I clutched onto the strands of my school bag before taking in a deep breath. As my feet started to walk along the grass, I heard a series of different voices standing in the school yard. There were a couple of kids playing with a football near the statue, and some other kids sitting on the grass listening to music with a speaker. Those same kids stared at me with a blank facial expression then started whispering some stuff to their friends. I didn’t want to be bothered by my nose of course, or maybe they were talking about the clothes I wore. Some other kids looked at me and cocked their heads to the side asking their friends where I came from. I honestly couldn’t be bothered by any of the students in this school. To be fairly honest, I was not supposed to be here, but of course, my dad’s job is his top priority right now, and what he says goes, right? All of a sudden, an extremely loud buzzer which sounded like those annoying telephones people used back in the day interrupted my train of thought and sent my body jumping in fright. All the kids that were outside goofing around started cramming towards the front doors. I wasn’t going to lie, but I got pushed around so much that I almost fell, but I had to be aware of my nose. By looking at these kids, I know that I am pretty short, but goodness, these kids are like freaking GIANTS!!!! I couldn’t see before my eyes but I was caught up in a line where hundred of kids were lining up for some type of ritual they had to do. As the line was getting shorter and shorter, I walked inside the doors and the inside was ginormous!! The floors were were baby blue and they were shimmering brightly like the janitor sweeped the floor clean. There were glass cases filled with tons of trophies and certain certificates dedicated to certain students. But before I could’ve amaze at the scenery, I was walking through a mysterious black rectangular space and without a warning, there sounded a very loud alarm sound which made me scream and there were also red flashing lights and then I knew, I walked into a metal detector. The other kids walked up to me and out of nowhere music started playing. “Oh gosh! I’m so so sorry, I didn’t know!” I pleaded before most of the kids glared at me and formed a semi-circle around me. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! Move! Other kids started walking up behind me sending me across the hallway in fright. I turned around only to find more kids getting behind me scaring me even more as if I just said something wrong that almost ticked off the whole school. One of the students, who was a male, whose skin was a very dark gray, his hair was slicked high up in a mohawk with mint colored hair, and he was wearing a jacket the colors of the cap that I was wearing on top of my head, walked over to me with a sly smile and shouted: [THUNDERLANE] Welcome to Canterlot! [CANTERLOT GIRLS] No he didn’t! [THUNDERLANE] Come on! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [THUNDERLANE] Welcome to Canterlot! [CANTERLOT GIRLS] He could get it [THUNDERLANE] Come on [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Excuse me, they told me I need a— [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Hallway pass Excuse me I'm trying to find my— [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Homeroom class I’m looking for someone to follow So I know my way But everyone's going their own way now Can somebody, anyone show me around? Asking people around to find my class wasn’t easy because all they did to me, was push me away or scare me away while hanging with their groups. I was struggling to ask at least SOMEONE in this school for advice on how to get around. Anytime I tried to get the opportunity to take the risk to ask, but they would shoot be dirty glares and look at me up and down, like I was some type of strange creature they’ve never seen before. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Don’t follow me! (Eyy!) Why you on top of me? Leave me alone! Do your own thing! [BOYS] Hey! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Do your own thing! (Woah!) Coming through! I ain’t following you, do whatcha gotta do! DO your own thing! Do your own thing! Crap! It’s. Time. For. Class! And that’s when the same annoying bell rang and multiple kids started piling through the halls. The mad rush of students trampling over one another just to get to class was a definite struggle. I decided to stand to the far side of the hall just waiting for everyone to get to their respected classes. Some students were chatting with their friends, other taking selfies, and also some teachers outside their classrooms were shouting at kids for them to head to their next class, and of course, the kids didn’t listen. Without any remorse, I happen to spot these two boys standing by the nearest water fountain, laughing up a storm. Of course, I was taught to never talk to strangers but one of the boys from earlier with the green minty hair was with his other friend, who’s complexion was a mixture of gray and blue, his hair was a darker shade of blue which was slicked back and he was wearing a gray hoodie with jeans sagging from his bottom. Just looking at his appearance made my stomach churn from the insides. So, I decided to ask those two how to get around to the principal’s office. [THUNDERLANE] Yo, wassup man! [WAVE CHILL] Yo what it do kid? You got the stuff? [THUNDERLANE] Chopped and screwed it! [WAVE CHILL] Damn, I can’t wait to use it! [THUNDERLANE] I’m telling you it’s crack so don’t lose it! Heyo, check it out it’s that sexy Skittle pack kid! [RAINBOW DASH, spoken] The name’s Rainbow Dash. [WAVE CHILL] I’m sorry, who’s this? [RAINBOW DASH, spoken] Are you guys selling crack?! [THUNDERLANE] Hah, don’t be stupid! Dude, it’s a memory stick full of music! [RAINBOW DASH] Ugh, I’m sorry I’m such a doofus! I’m jumping to conclusions, I’m useless [THUNDERLANE] Hey it’s cool, you’re new, you’ll get through this! [RAINBOW DASH] Right now I stand out like some toothpick! I’m so confused as to who’s in who’s click? Where are the surfer dudes? Who are the cool kids? [WAVE CHILL] We don’t travel in groups, but the truth is- [WAVE CHILL & THUNDERLANE] We do have a dance crew, and they’re ruthless! Before I could’ve said anything else, a girl with light blue skin like mine, her eye color was also a close shade to mine, her hair was blue like her skin as well, with navy highlights, and was slicked into a ponytail while wearing a nice, medium sleeved burgundy shirt, with a very short light pink skirt. Her smile was showed by her pearly whites and her little dimples, as she danced to the center of the lobby of the school. Some students started walking out of their classes and decided to join the others who were there with the two boys and myself. [STUDENT] Sonata~ Followed by another girl, whose skin was a lavender shade, eyes a dark purple, her hair were two long dark purple (with very light green highlights) ponytails, two silver stars holding the two ponytails up high, with a creamish colored shirt, green jacket, and purple pants. She kept on a smug grin in her face as she walked down the lobby with extra sass, posing next to the previous girl. [STUDENT] Aria~ And assuming the next girl was the leader, she pushed the two girls aside, and started marching like a soldier ready for battle. Her large and puffy orange curls, bounced up and down on her head everytime she did a furious dance step. Her yellowish complexion and her dark maroon eyes focused on the crowd around her as the students started screaming as if they just seen Beyonce walking through the school doors. The girl wore a pink short sleeved jacket, with a dark purple shirt jumpsuit, and pink triangular stockings to match. Her shoes looked just as what Beyonce herself would wear, for the girl totally looked like a wannabe of the famous singer. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Adagio!!~ Check it out now! Move! Move! [THUNDERLANE] Make way for the crew! They can prove you can really- [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! Break ‘em off something new! Let ‘em through they could really move! Oh snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! [ADAGIO] Everybody move! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Oh snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! [ADAGIO] Everybody move! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] OH snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! As the three girls who moving down the hall, of course, I got trampled by a series of other students running towards them. A student pulled up a loud speaker and even more kids started crowding around making a heap of noise. A woman, who was much older than the rest of the students, who had a light cream skin tone, bright peach colored eyes, a beauty mark on the left side of her cheek, minty green hair, golden hoop earrings, and a very black and slick jumpsuit, started yelling at the kids, who were standing there in shock. “You kids better head to class or else Im’ma call Vice Principal Luna on y’all!” She hollered across the hall in a pretty mild Spanish accent. Well, that statement did it for everyone! Every last kid scrambled to their previous class like a herd of roaches and once everyone was gone, the hallways were pretty much empty. After being on the ground, hiding myself from the students, the same three girls walked over to my direction and started snickering to themselves. The leader, who assumed to be called Adagio, gave me a look as if she seen many new kids scurrying along her terf. Art by: ReiDuran on DeviantArt “Welcome to Canterlot sweetheart,” She scolded as she and her two other friends started laughing like the three hyenas from The Lion King. I got up from the floor, realizing that I am on my own at this point. I grabbed my back without a hesitation and walked down the hall where I saw one of the students drinking from the water fountain. He didn’t seem like the type to take any drugs or smoke by any chance, but he seemed like a very calm and collective dude. He had fair red skin, white freckles on his cheeks, bright orange hair, and he wore some blue jeans and a green plain t-shirt. The student had a tumbleweed in his mouth after drinking the water, and was heading back to his class in a hurry. I ran right after him and once I caught up to him in the nick of time, he stepped back in shock. “Ah, hello there sir, sorry to bother you on such short notice, but do you know where the main office is?” I remarked shyly before staring into his bright green eyes, which sent my cheeks to burn softly. He looked like a very handsome guy especially his arms. Those arms looked like they were working super hard for a long period of time, and by his height, he seemed like a senior, so I know there wouldn’t be any chance with him. “Eeyup!” was his immediate response alongside with a very comfortable smile and a simple nod. His response was such music to my ears that I started clapping from excitement! “Wonderful! Do you know where it is??” The guy didn’t respond at my new question, or maybe I was going a little bit too fast for him. I flushed from embarrassment before shaking my head in dismay as I tried to this over. But before anything else, the guy pointed down the hall to this room that said “Main Office” before smiling once again. I shook his hand as a sign of thanks before heading towards the office. To be fairly honest, I am most scared on how the principal was going to react or probably kick me out the school because I was late to school due to the rowdy students. I faced in front of a wooden framed door with glass in the middle of it and the words in gold, which read: “Main Office: Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.” I took a deep breath before opening the door slightly only to hear the door creaking loudly like in those Lifetime movies. The first thing I spotted was a woman with green, blue, and pink long curls reading some papers on her desk. I couldn’t be able to see the face by any chance but her skin complexion was a very fair pink hence my looking at her fingers. I stood there for a good few minutes because I am not that type of person that interrupts adult’s focus by any chance. After what seemed like forever, I decided to cough silently only to see the woman place the papers on the desk and stared at me with widened eyes. “Um, my dad said you were expecting me?” I asked while fiddling with my fingers because at the moment, I knew anxiety was playing with my emotions right now. “Oh, and my name is Rainbow Dash by the way!” “Oh yes I know who you are,” The woman replied with a very soft, motherly voice as sweet as the freshest dewdrop falling on a leaf. Her eyes were a light purple and were very soft just like her voice. “You’re Bow’s child!” I nodded my head in reply before the woman started stacking the papers she was once reading before, then walked to the other side of the room. “You know your father and your mother were really top scholars in this school back in the day?” “Really?!” “Mhm, they were also the cutest couple in the 2000 year book! Heck, I should know, I was the one that helped them get together due to your father being a complete dork around your mother,” The principal laughed before searching for a book on the shelf. I started laughing myself just imagining my dad acting silly for mom’s delight. “So, Ms. Rainbow Dash, did you have any trouble getting around?” Although I wanted to be honest and tell her that her students are super rowdy, sells crack, and also are somewhat rude to new students, but I just nodded my head in reply. She looked back at me with a smirk and started laughing. “Hmmm, you could be honest with me you know,” She smiled before turning on the printer. “I bet those kids treated you like some new species and were trampling over you huh?” “Oh yes! Wait, how did you know?” I asked in shock before she handed me a sheet of paper which had my class schedule on it. “I’ve been working here for 5 years Rainbow Dash, I know how rowdy these kids can get,” She sighed as she shook her head in dismay. “But, instead of me babbling about this school, why don’t you see it for yourself? You’ll be going on a tour of the school with one of the best students here.” I for one was super glad to hear that I was going to be in good hands. I gave a sigh of relief as I looked around her room while sitting in one of the recliner chairs in her office. Knowing that both of my parents went to this school wasn’t a bad idea at all, so some kids can know what to expect from me, as well as some teachers too. I looked over to my right side only to see the principal pull up the intercom thingy and spoke it in ever so gently. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main office! Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main office, thank you!” As if someone electrocuted me, I gasped letting my eyes widened as big as they could get, and almost fell off the chair. I pretended to clean my ears as a sign to show that I couldn’t believe what I just heard, or was I dreaming. “Wait, I am sorry principal, but did you JUST say, Sunset Shimmer???” “Well, yes I did,” She smiled. “She’s a wonderful and respectful student who works diligently, and I wish most of the students here could be like her when it comes to her academics, and by the way, you may call me Principal Celestia!” After hearing those words coming out of Principal Celestia’s mouth, my heart fluttered from pure excitement! I could finally see Sunset Shimmer after seven years! I dusted off my clothes and made sure I looked presentable after the whole time span we haven’t seen each other. I hope she hasn’t changed that much for me to not recognize her by any chance. Just thinking of encounting her once again made my palms sweaty. I mean, sure she’s my best friend, but it’s been so long and I hope she doesn’t judge the clothes I wear too. Without even breathing at the very slight moment, I happen to hear a deep, but not so so deep voice, with a hint of a chuckle in between before the door swung open. My heart immediately stopped beating that very split second, as my eyes averted in her direction. “Don’t be a wimp Dash! She’s your bestie! Just, be yourself!” I thought to myself before shaking like a leaf in my chair as her footsteps drew closer and closer to Principal Celestia’s desk. “You called for me Principal Celestia?” Her slight raspy voice grew much deeper from the last time we’ve seen one another and by looking up slightly without being seen, I saw her body figure from the back view, and my gosh, puberty hit her like a freaking school bus! Her hips were pretty wide, her butt had some curve to it as well. Her hair, still golden and crimson, lengthed to her back and flowed ever so gently. Just staring at my best friend, wishing to have the body like hers sent my cheeks to turn a light shade of pink. “Yes I did! You are going to be touring the new junior student today, did you remember?” “Oooh, that’s today? Oh, hehehe, of course I remembered,” She laughed hysterically before shooting her eyes over to me. I knew within myself that I was caught regardless, and no turning back either. I either say hi, or just look up at her with a smile. She walked over to where I was sitting, and I only saw her shoes directly in front of me as I began to shake violently in my chair. “....R-Rainbow Dash? Is that you?” Yup! This was it! My heart started pounding like those big drums you play in marching bands and my palms were wet like the ocean. I took a tiny breath in, and looked up only to see a radiant and gorgeous teenager with a light amber skin complexion, bright green eyes, and that majestic golden and crimson hair from what I remembered. The look she gave me, made my heart flutter before my cheeks turned into a very rouge color. “Uhh, hehe yeah it is me Sunset,” Her beautiful soft smile from before turned into the cheshire cat’s grin. She instantly started screaming to the top of her lung before pulled me out the chair into a lovely warm hug. She began to rock me back and forth nonstop, before staring into my eyes once again. “Oh my gosh Dash! It’s you! It’s you! Aaahhh, oh my gosh! You still got your wittle chubby cheeks from when you were a baby!” She squealed as that remark alone made my cheeks turn from rouge to crimson. I even touched my own cheeks before looking away from her embrace, embarrassed. “Gahh, Sunset!” I exclaimed before she firmly grabbed ahold of me before clutching me close to her body. “Principal Celestia, do you know who this is????” Sunset asked as she started jumping up and down from excitement as Principal Celestia nodded her head while giggling softly. Honestly, I was super excited to see Sunset as well but I was still a little scared about certain things especially on what’s to come for the school year. “Well, here is your tour pass and I will let all of your teachers know that you are giving Rainbow Dash the tour,” Principal Celestia smiled before handing Sunset and myself tour chains to hang around our necks. I stared at the tour pass before Sunset grabbed my hand before waving to the principal. We were both walking down the halls only to pass by some students skipping their current classes. I wondered why kids had to skip important lessons, yet they wonder why they end up failing the class. As all of this started pondering in my head, Sunset clogged my train of thought as she touched my nose softly before I flinched in fright. “Oh my gosh, what happened to your nose???” She gasped before looking around the hallway with a devilish glare. “Who’s the person I have to fuck today?” My eyes widened hearing Sunset’s choice of words which made me shudder. I shook my head immediately making sure she won’t get into a fight even though it is my first day here. Guessing she understood the memo, she gave a short sigh before shaking her head herself in dismay. “Hey, sorry about that,” Her tone, imploring, as she smacked her forehead. “Today wasn’t a very good day.” “But, the day just started, didn’t it?” I implied. Sunset stopped dead in tracks before giving me a light smirk. “You right, but hey, you made my day so much better,” She continued before wrapping her arms around me. “Besides, what brings you back to New York?” “Well, my dad got a new job as a police officer, so that’s the main reason as to why,” I stated while exhaling and tucked my hair behind my ears. Sunset nodded her head before her eyes widened to a male’s voice. “Heyo it’s little miss SunShit!” The same boy, who’s name was Thunderlane who tried to help me around the school smirked at her while wrapping his arms around her. Sunset turned around and punched him hard in his chest before laughing. “Hey! Do NOT call me that while I have a very special guest with me, ight?” She scolded at him as he held his hands in surrender before shooting his eyes towards me. “Oh, hey Sexy Skittles!” was his comic response before winking at me. I rolled my eyes before letting out a long sigh as Sunset kept looking back and forth at the both of us. “So, I see you two have met,” She smirked as I shot her a dirty look then turned my head over to Thunderlane. “Yes, the boy who was selling crack to his friend while singing to me, yes I remember,” I stared at him before shrugging my shoulders alongside with my eyebrows as Thunderlane’s eyes widened as he was walking away but Sunset grabbed his collar then smacked him in the face, leaving me speechless. “Dude, are you fucking stupid?!” She exclaimed as her face was in pure bitterness as Thunderlane was holding his cheek in pain. “You’re so lucky Dash is here because I would’ve beaten your ass to a pole!” “It was just...crack..” He shyly responded as Sunset grew even more upset. “Just crack??! Just fucking crack??!!” She yelled throughout the hallway as some kids started staring at her. Her face was boiling hot and her stare was extremely deadly while she grabbed Thunderlane’s ear and ringed it ever so tightly. She shyly smiled at me and lifted her index finger as a sign of stating that she will be back. I ended up standing by the blue lockers in the hallway waiting for Sunset to arrive. After what seemed like, forever, Sunset walked back towards me while shuffling her hands together. “Hah, so so sorry about that,” She smiled sarcastically. “I will totally kill him after school when I get the chance. He’s not supposed to be selling anything! That little fucker!” “Um, you have changed….a lot since we have driven away from one another,” Sunset looked down on me, her face showing perplexity before looking at the ground in dismay. “Well, we all change over time and there’s really nothing we can do about it,” She shrugged her shoulders before walking a little ahead of me. And to be honest, she was actually right. People do change over time, and I bet she honestly felt the exact same way about me. She hardly spoken to me or anything, or maybe she just doesn’t know what to talk about, so that’s why I took a deep breath and caught up to her and tapped her shoulder. “So, uh, how ya been with life and such?” I questioned as she looked at me and started chuckling. “Yo, I’ve been pretty chill lately to be fairly honest, and what about you?” She asked before rubbing my head over and over again. “The girl who doesn’t tell me she happens to be in New York City! And by the way, I haven’t seen your dad in so so long haha, and what about your sister?” “Oh Scoots? Yeah, she’s been fine, one heck of a troublemaker that’s for sure!” “Hahaha, can’t relate sis!” Sunset replied while dying of laughter which also sent me dying of laughter as well. You know when you laugh at someone’s laugh when the joke wasn’t even funny. What made it even funnier, we both stopped laughing at the same time which made us laugh again. “Oh! Forgot to show ya around, silly me!” She snickered before pointing to a room where we heard horns and violins. “I guess you can tell this is the instrumental major’s room.” Sunset and I both peaked through the rectangular window of the door, only to see a group of kids gently stroking their violins, cellos, upright basses, flutes, clarinets, a set of timpanis, trumpets, and a whole other set of various orchestra instruments. The piece the students were playing a very familiar piece called “Spring of The Four Seasons” which was the same piece my mother used to play on the piano. Hearing this song again made my heart flutter from the insides then a heartfelt smile appeared across my face as Sunset looked down at me and started chuckling. “We can’t be here all day!” She smiled before grabbing my arm but at the moment, I didn’t want to leave just yet! So, both of us were struggling to move to a different place. Sunset didn’t pull a grudge, so since I was smaller in height, she grabbed me by my waist and carried me on her shoulders. Of course, I screamed, not only for her to put me down, but that action was totally unexpected! “Gahhhh, Sunset put me down this instant!!” I hollered before Sunset end up patting my butt a couple of times to shut me up, only to make me scream even louder. “Damm sis!” She exclaimed while patting my butt even more. “My sis got the jat!” Dumbfounded, yet also confused, I had NO idea what the word “jat” was but eventually Sunset put me down and gave me a smirk. “What did you say?” were the words that escaped from my mouth as my cheeks painted a color of hot pink just as Sunset started laughing extremely hard. “I said you got the jat, meaning you have a pretty thick ass if you ask me,” She smirked even more causing her seductive smirk to reach to her right cheek only to see her eyebrows flick up and down a lot as well. My face started turning a darker shade of pink and I could feel the heat rising each time her eyebrows did that, flicking thingy! “Sunset stop!!!” I swatted her hands away from me leading up to the fact where her laughter ended up turning into snorts. Just seeing her laughing made my body boil in anger as I scrunched up my nose and I knew my face was probably turning red. From Sunset’s reaction, she eventually stopped then wiped some tears across from her eyes. “Oh come on Dash!” She pleaded before snickering here and there. “Don’t be such a party-pooper! You haven’t changed a bit, haven’t you?” Her question made my heart stop beating and then ponder to myself as to why she doesn’t like me the way I am. Do I have to change for her? Should I change? Must I do it in order to fit in this high school? I wasn’t even paying attention as to what she was saying but all I heard Sunset say was: “Hah, Pinkie Pie wouldn’t allow you to be a party pooper!” “Um, who's Pinkie Pie?” I asked as Sunset stared at me while snickering a little bit. “Oh trust me! You will know who she is,” She smiled as she wrapped her arm around my shoulders. Something tells me that this school year will be different. Maybe I’ll meet new friends and new teachers. Who knows? Maybe this year won’t be too bad….. Continued onto next page~ 9/9/18 (Con.)Monday, September 9th (Continued) Dear Diary, While scurrying down the hallway with Sunset, she couldn’t stop holding onto my hand, like I was some little kid in the street. It didn’t bother me or anything, just the fact that she kept holding on to it for a very long time left me concerned. I didn’t want to acknowledge it that much, but she seemed pretty okay with my hand against hers, but I asked her anyway. “Hey uh, S-sunset?” I asked timidly as she grabbed onto my hand much firmly than before. Her bright face lit up as her crimson and buttery locks bounced once her vision was shot right into me. “Yeah?” “Um, your hand is on mine, so I just thought that-” “Oh, um, s-sorry about that!” She blurted out, while immediately letting go of my hand instantly. Her face was no longer an amber shade but a light cherry as her forehead beamed with droplets of sweat. My hand felt pretty lonely now that Sunset’s warm, comforting fingers weren’t wrapped around mine. I wanted that sweet embrace over my fingers once more but I decided to not say anything before Sunset’s face started to explode. We didn’t say anything after that, and it eventually grew quiet. I saw Sunset place both of her hands behind her back, yet still, her crimson face remained. “Well, this is, um the science lab,” She coughed as she turned my attention towards a room where students were focusing ever so hard on their test tubes. She started walking down the hall as I stared into the classroom even more, observing each and every student. “Yo Dash, come on! We’ve got lots of other things to see besides boring science classes!” She demanded while pulling my arm which made me smile a lot because her same warm fingers were wrapped around my arm ever so gently. I never wanted her to let go of my arm, but apparently she did. “So, Dash, do you have a boyfriend?” “Oh no!” I shouted, not in a rude way but in a way as for her to understand that I’m not interested in a relationship at the moment. “I would never date any guy, especially one from this school!” “Oh, but if Kurtis went to this school, you would’ve had second thoughts, huh?” She questioned as she forwarded a slight smirk which eventually cornered the side of her left cheek. My heart sent into a butterfly rollercoaster which didn’t stop rolling down the hard wooden tracks! I felt my body just lighten up once the words Kurtis escaped from Sunset’s lips. If you’re all wondering, Kurtis was my childhood crush from third grade. I was deeply in love with this guy! Just ask Sunset! He was from Nashville, Tennessee, always wore those farming plaid shirts, he always used to wear some ripped long jeans that would have the green moss stains, he would always smell like the fresh pine from the woods, his sweet apricot skin, smothered with brown freckles all over his nose and cheeks, wore a dark brown cowboy hat, spoke in a very thick Southern accent, dark blue eyes that shimmered like the ocean, and his silky warm bronze hair that would flow in the way with the wind. Gosh, just thinking about him of how he would look like now, sent shivers down my spine. I wasn’t even paying attention to the fact that Sunset was WAY ahead of me, but I did see her give an even more devious smirk from before which made me snap into reality. “Hah, you thinking about him?” The heat on my face couldn’t stop burning up, but this time my face felt as if someone smothered jalapeno sauce all over my nose and cheeks. To hide the burning sensation, I casually covered my face so that she wasn’t able to see, but of course, she started bursting into laughter, which echoed throughout the hallway. I immediately ran up to her to try to cover her mouth, but instead, we both collapsed against the wall, almost knocking both of us down at the same time. She couldn’t stop laughing, so I had to stand right in front of her, and try to cover her mouth. Eventually, she stopped. “Sunset, you have to get a hold of yourself,” I protested before she wiped a tear from her eye while clutching onto her stomach. Without saying anything else to her, the burning sensation came back towards my cheeks. But this time, it wasn’t the daydreams about Kurtis, but of something else. I felt someone touch me, or rather grope me, ever so firmly. At first, I thought it was Sunset, but when I looked at her, her arms were still clutching against her laughable stomach. While looking at Sunset, laughing even more, I began to feel a sensation arousing my breasts, as someone’s fingers were gently caressing my nipples as my cheeks felt like they were going to explode! As I looked down to see who in the world was touching my breasts, in such a loving manner, there I saw my gray shirt, but there were carnation pink hands, rubbing in a circular motion. I didn’t know if this was the chance to scream, stab my elbow in the person’s head, or just stand there and let this continue on much longer. The feeling felt incredibly awkward but before I could’ve reacted, I felt someone’s head against my back while humming a sweet tune. “Mmmmmm, perky!~” And that’s when I decided to let out a massive shriek, which I’m sure, erupted throughout all the classrooms. I tried to cover my whole body from become touched by that person’s pink hands. Hearing me scream made Sunset holler into the series of laughter, as the girl with the pink hands started giggling herself. “Tehehe, sorry about that! Your titties just looked extra squeezable so I decided to touch them to see if my hunch was right, turns out it was!” The girl with the light pink hands shouted with glee. Her high pitched voice was equivalent to the sound of one of the chipmunks from Alvin and the Chipmunks. Her large fluffy fuchsia curls bounced with her every movement, her smooth light pink skin clashed with her hair, her vibrant sky blue eyes dazzled with the light made her so adorable, and her short, yet chubby figure made her even more adorable. The girl waved at me while Sunset was trying to catch herself once more. “She seems new,” The girl whispered, but not really into Sunset’s ear. It was more of a pretend whisper but I still heard it eventually. “Yes she is, Pinkie I’d like you to meet my best friend since the womb, Rainbow Dash!” After calming myself down from all the actions that occurred before, I forwarded my body towards her, while smiling sheepishly. “H-hi there, P-Pinkie…” “Hehehe, it’s Pinkie Pie! Nice meeting you Skittles!” She chirped but before I could’ve corrected her about my name, she ran to me and hugged me so tightly, I thought I was going to die on the spot! “It’s...kaack kkdf...Rainbow….I can’t breathe…...D-dash….” I tried to say without her arms squeezing the blood from my neck like a python gripping its prey. “Tehehe, nice to meet you ‘Rainbow I can’t breathe Dash’, you’re such a cutie!” She beamed. I didn’t know if I should be upset or take that as a sudden compliment, but I gently tried to push Pinkie off me, which I eventually succeeded. “The name’s just Rainbow Dash,” I corrected her as she simply couldn’t stop staring at my bosom. Her eyes started dazzling in the light, and her pupils eventually turned into heart eyes. “Your boobs are just, so firm,” She cooed as she looked down at her own pairs. “Mine are REALLY big and they look like you could squeeze milk outta them, but that’s only when I use a bra, but yours are such a rare beauty!” My eyes immediately widened at Pinkie’s statement as Sunset started snickering to herself. Pinkie started swaying her body making her boobs sway along with the rhythm of her movement. I shook my head in disgust as I began to pull Sunset away from me. “Well, it was wonderful meeting you Pinkie,” I waved at her, trying to escape from her before she started ripping my shirt off by the way she was deeply ogling me. Sunset was hugging Pinkie indicating that she would see her later, then walked up to me, laughing. “Wooh, boy isn’t she a trip?” Sunset asked me while wrapping her arms around my shoulders. I couldn’t help but shiver, just thinking of Pinkie Pie over and over again. The fact that she was so focused over my breasts just made me hope that she didn’t get TOO attached. Sunset looked down on a piece of white paper then stood in front a large wooden door. “Welp, this is your sixth period class,” She shoved me towards the door before heading off in her own direction. I for one was completely flummoxed. “Wait, the tour is over???” “Uh yeah, we went all over the school,” Sunset folded her arms together before giving me a reassuring look. “Besides, I’ll see you again next period since all the juniors have lunch seventh period. Wouldn’t that be fun?” “Yeah…..fun…” I sighed to myself. My nose started to hurt from earlier this morning, so I decided to brush it off a little. My school experience hasn’t been all that great and I know that Sunset could feed off my energy right this moment. Her little smile transformed into a shallow frown as she handed me my school schedule for the rest of the week. “Here, I better head to my sixth period class, I can’t miss Pre-Calculus,” She dashed down the hallway with speed. “Mr. Sombra would make me fail! Later Dash!” As I saw her figure fade away from me even more, I stood right in front of the door. My knees wobbled together, my palms were shaking like leaves on a windy way and the sweat forming from hands didn’t make it any better. I carefully placed my hands over the knob as my heart started to pound like a timpani playing in a orchestra. I quietly took a deep breath as my soft hands gently turned the knob, making the door make a creepy creaking sound. As the door revealed more of the class to my vision, my throat felt like a huge bowling ball was stuck in there. The lady who was speaking to the class, stopped her lecture then forwarded her eyes towards me. The students in the class did the same exact thing, which triggered my anxiety level. Her comforting light pink skin complexion deeply clashed with her dark fuschia blending with violet hair. Her mulberry eyes filled with delight as a warm smile crept upon her face. She fixed her blue dress properly before clearing her throat. “Oh hello there,” She said with a bright smile. “You must be Rainbow Dash! I’m Ms. Novo, a pleasure to have you in my class this year! Don’t be afraid to take a seat!” As I looked all over the class for a seat, I was able to find one near the window, but once I was going to sit there, a student blocked the seat with his bag. I really wanted to take that seat because of the perfect vision to see the board, so I decided to reason with him. “Psst, um excuse me, is it okay if you could remove your bags so I could sit there-” “Nah ho, this seat is taken.” I of course was taken back of the language that he used towards me, so I decided to find some other seat. Turns out, every seat that I wanted was taken, even though no one was sitting in it. There happened to be some beaten up chair in the back but before I sat down, something alerted me. “Listen Fire Streak, I am sure she's not interested in what you have to say,” The voice spoke up which everyone in the class looked over to see who said that to him. There, sitting by the window, was a girl who had lavender skin, bright violet pupils, medium purple hair with green highlights, wearing a bright pink beanie with white stars, a minty green t shirt, a leather overthrown jacket, with black ripped jeans. She was leaning her chair against the wall while popping a gum in her mouth. “Oh look who decided to speak up in class, little miss bi,” He replied while his little group of friends started laughing away with him. The girl rolled her eyes and plopped her bags from the other chair to the ground. “Whatever, hey new girl, you can sit right next to me, no pressure!” She smiled while pulling out the chair for me to sit. I felt pretty embarrassed for all this commotion going on while Ms. Novo was still teaching her class. Fire Streak shrugged his shoulders and whispered something to his friend, but I didn't want to be bothered with them anymore, so I decided to take my seat next to the girl who defended me. “T-thanks for saving my butt back there,” I shyly remarked before the girl started to chuckle. “Yeah no problem! The boys here are true riots and you don't want to be associated with them, especially Fire Streak.” Ms. Novo was still continuing her lecture, but the same girl tapped my shoulder lightly so I wouldn't freak out or anything. “So, what's your name?” “Oh, my name's Rainbow Dash,” “Huh, by staring at your hair I could see why your parents called you ‘rainbow’,” The girl laughed as she was digging in her bag for some chips to munch on. “My name is Starlight Glimmer, some people get my last name mixed up with-” “Shimmer right?” I interrupted her statement but I honestly didn't mean to. Starlight nodded her head as if she knew exactly what was at stake. “I guess you met Sunset Shimmer huh?” “Uh, no actually, we've been friends for years,” I corrected her as she nodded her head without saying anything. Her eyes dotted towards the board, her fingers firmly pressing down hard on her notebook, and her same loyal smile spread across her face. “Sunset is my home girl,” Starlight continued. “We've been close since freshman year.” “Yeah, Sunset's really amazing!” I wasn't lying about that! Sunset was indeed a true friend to heart. She would always be there for you, make sure your priorities were taken care of first, made you laugh, made you feel special in all types of ways. I was so lucky to have her as my best friend! Ms. Novo passed out homework sheets to the class but stopped in front of me and whispered something in my ear. “Since today is your first day, I won't give you the homework sheet, but we will go over more of today's topic in class tomorrow so you will be right on task,” She beamed while handing more copies of the homework. As the class was starting to pack their bags before the seventh period bell rang, Starlight punched my arm slightly while placing her bag over her right shoulder. “So, I'm guessing you're heading to the cafeteria huh?” “Yeah I am, Sunset did say that all the juniors have lunch together, I was hoping that we could-” “Walk there together? Sure! I mean, this is your first day after all, you could get lost here,” She reassured me while grabbing my hand and headed towards the door. The bell was going to ring any minute now, and things were looking good for me. Once the bell rang, everyone piled out Ms. Novo's classroom and started trampling one another in the hallways. Starlight quickly grabbed my left arm and started maneuvering her way through the crowds of people. If she wasn't here with me, I would've gotten trampled by all these kids. The hallways were buzzing with students as each and every one of them tried to get to their classes immediately. “It's amazing how you can just slide through everyone!” I gasped as Starlight couldn't help but chuckle. “Rainbow Dash, I was just like you my freshman year,” Starlight spoke up as she opened two movable doors which led to the cafeteria. There held almost about a hundred kids, goofing around in their own little cliques. Some kids were being loud, others making out, others were listening to music. You could see where the football players hung out, the popular girls hanged out, and the drama kids, the athletes, the quiet ones, and of course the lovers. The creamish floor was suffering from the environment by all the trash splattered all over the place. The lunch line was crowded with students grabbing plates and a pint of milk. The buttercupped walls were screaming for help, since it was peeling off, dying of the students behaviours. Starlight led me to the lunch line where our conversation continued. “I used to get pushed around, slammed into lockers, and even bullied a couple of times, as you can see that Fire Streak mentioned that I was bisexual,” She exhaled deeply as she leaned against the wall waiting for the line to move. “I'm sorry for him bullying you like that,” “Pfft, there was nothing that you could've done, besides I'm used to it, and honestly I don't even give a shit anymore!” Starlight shrugged her shoulders then laughed a little bit. “As long as no one picks a fight with me, then we're good!” I nodded my head agreeing to her statement then shoved my hands into my jacket packet. For some reason, the cafeteria was blistering cold. My hands felt like little icicles and my feet couldn't stop knocking against one another. Starlight saw me shivering as if a bullet went flying in the cafeteria. She couldn't help but coo a little then she decided to wrap her body weight on my back. To be honest, she felt super warm as the heat from her body was pressing against me ever so softly. She couldn't help give me a slight smirk which extended to her cheek. “Heh, feeling a bit cozy ey Dash?” She asked while rocking the both of us back and forth as I began to giggle. The lunch line started going faster and faster each time, as students from tables decided to join the line. Out of the blue, we both saw Sunset near the line waiting to receiver her tray. Starlight waved at her rapidly until she was able to see us. Sunset grabbed her tray and headed towards out direction. “Oh, hey you two!” She smiled before giving me a slight smirk like she always does. “I see you met Starlight, huh?” I nodded my head in reply before grabbing a tray myself. To be honest, the food wasn't as bad as I thought it was! There was barbecued chicken, white rice, cauliflower, and a side of fruit cups with peaches in them. As Sunset and Starlight led me to their lunch table, there I saw Pinkie Pie eating her deli sandwich, while waving at all of us to take a seat. “Hey you guys!” She perked up in her seat, munching more of her sandwich. “Sup Pinkie, how was vocal class today?” Sunset asked as she opened her salad dressing packet and placed the dressing into her tiny salad bowl. “Eh, it could've been better,” She stated before letting out a huge sigh. She drove her fingers through her bouncy curls as she continued. “Those girls act like they can sing, when in reality they can't. Sometimes it makes me wonder how'd they get into this school ya know?” “Yeah I agree with you one hundred percent, Pinkie,” Starlight spoke up while chewing on her rice. “Some students believe that they are the best when you don't even know basic steps of being a drama major, which is ensemble building! Like, why did you sign up for that major if you're going to act like some stuck up bitch?” Pinkie and Sunset both nodded their heads in agreement to Starlight's statement. I for one didn't know what to say because after all it was my first day of class. I could talk about how Thunderlane was selling crack today but I didn't want him to get into even more trouble, so I as quietly gripping the pieces of my chicken. Pinkie was focusing her vision onto me, and this time it wasn't my chest area, it was my face. “Hey Skittles?” “Um, it's Rainbow Dash actually,” I corrected Pinkie, again for not calling me by my name once more. She apologized instantly for her careless mistake, then asked what was going on with my nose. “Oh, this bandaid? Well, it's a long story,” “Heck, we have all period Dash! Tell us,” Sunset was eagerly interested in the story, so she decided to pull her chair closer to me. “Well I was heading to the bathroom and my grandfather opened the door with full force causing my nose to bleed,” All three girls cringed making sounds with their teeth and some “oof” sounds as well. Sunset casually bit her lip just imagining the pain I must've been in. Starlight just stared at me in completely shock, and Pinkie touched her nose hoping that would never happen to her. “Yikes, talk about a wacky first day of school,” Pinkie blurted out before eating more of her sandwich. “Haha, I'll say,” Starlight agreed while Sunset popped a bubble in her mouth as she cocked her head to the side. “That's pretty fucked up!” “Since your name is a little hard for me to remember, I'm going to call you Dashie, if that's okay with you!” Pinkie perked up as she sat up in her seat. When she said Dashie, I tried my hardest not to shed any sign of tears only because my mother was the only one who called me Dashie. My dad tries to call me Dashie to make me feel better, but it's better when my mother used to call me that. I might've lost my train of thought because Pinkie kept snapping her fingers and waving her hands for me to snap out of my vision. “Um, Dashie? I can call you that right?” “Huh, oh uh, yeah sure, t-that's fine with me,” I shrugged my shoulders before Pinkie's smile shines brighter than the sun shining outside. “Hey Rainbow, you mind getting me another tray of food?” Starlight spoke up as she handed me her ID card but placed two fingers over her photo. “Just DON'T look at the photo, I look so terrible!” She whined before Sunset slammed her hands onto the lunch table. “Stop lying, you were adorable in your freshman year,” Sunset protested while giving Starlight a glare. She rolled her eyes before lightly smacking Sunset over her nose. Both girls started giggling then Starlight shoved the card in my hands. I walked over to the lunch line, hoping to actually get a tray for Starlight. I didn't know how things work at this school but I didn't need to use her card at all. All I needed to do was just grab a tray, wasn't that hard right? As I made my way over to their table, Starlight looked over in my direction and smiled ever so brightly. I figured seeing the tray of food made her smile but as I walked over even faster to the table, I didn't even notice that a teenage girl was right in front of me, making me slam my tray onto her clothes. The loud impact coming from the tray's fall felt like a thousand of glass plates shattering onto the ground all at the same time. My face erupted into a blast of heat as I felt utterly embarrassed for ruining the girl's clothes. I looked up only to see a girl with a marshmallow complexion, dark purple curly hair, navy dazzling eyes, fake eyelashes, and a beauty mark across her left cheek. She wore a bright fuschia feather boa, a black and silver tube top, a short leopard skirt, added with a pink fuzz, short black leggings underneath, and golden high heeled boots. But all the fantastic attire was completely ruined by the barbecue sauce from the chicken, the rice and the juice from the fruit cups. We both shared the same shocked facial expression, but hers was more of a face that says “You gotta be kidding right?” while mine was more of a “Oh my gosh!” Suddenly, the whole cafeteria became extremely quiet, you barely even heard a pindrop. Everyone's pupils focused on us, which made me catch a short anxiety attack right there on the spot! “I-I am so so sorry, I honestly didn't see you there!” I shouted but again I didn't mean to be so loud, it was just my anxiety kicking in. “If I could quickly grab a pair of napkins, I am sure that everything will be-” And the craziest thing happened in that space of time. She didn’t slap me nor did anything to do with her hands but she let out a HUGE scream that would be heard if she was in a horror film. Eventually everyone, including the cafeteria staff was surrounding the horrifying scene. “Have you lost your mind?!” The girl shouted as she was shaking her hands and feet by the disgusted splash on her clothes. “Do you know how long I have designed this outfit to wear today?!?!” A wave of heat splashed all over my face as the sweat from my palms and forehead increased dramatically. I honestly couldn’t stop shaking and feeling absolutely humiliated by ruining this girl’s clothes. To be fairly honest, I think she over exaggerating this a little bit too much. Without having any word to say into this, the girl started, how do you say it? “Throwing shade”? Uhhh, yeah! She was basically throwing shade on me which made me feel utterly bad about myself as a person. “Your clothes should’ve been ruined instead of mine,” She continued blabbering on about her precious clothing. “I mean, who dressed you this morning? Must be some inexperienced individual who doesn’t have class. Oh wait, that was you! Oh good heavens, is that horrible smell coming from your perfume or your pussy just stinks?! Ugh, it smells like someone’s menstrual cycle exploded over your body! Honestly hon, if you want to try and fit in this school, at least try to look and smell decent enough for the high school environment. Ugh, what is on your nose? Did you stitch it up to hide the ugly mess under there? Oh please don’t tell me that’s your ensemble you decided to wear to school! You are a disgrace to this high school! UAA GHH!” The whole cafeteria erupted into the chorus of laughter as Sunset’s table sat their in disbelief. The girl walked away and headed out the cafeteria, leaving me standing in the middle of the room, tearing up. This was the worst day ever! My breathing was short, my body tensed up, my fist were clenched up together, and my eyes were streaming a hurricane of apologetic tears. At the corner of my eye, I happen to see Sunset, Starlight, and Pinkie running over to my direction as the school bell rang for eighth period class. “Oh my gosh Dash are you okay?!” Sunset caressed her hands over my face cheeks, wiping away the tears from my eyes. I eventually moved away, crying even more from keeping the pain that was gripping into me. “I-I can’t take this anymore…..” I sobbed while cleaning up the leftover lunch splatter on the floors. Pinkie helped me clean up the munchy food while grabbing me some napkins so I could wipe my face before class. “Can’t take what?” Starlight asked while throwing the lunch tray in the nearest garbage. “All of this!” I exclaimed as more tears started flowing down my cheeks. “I hate this school! I don’t want to be here! I didn’t want to come here! If my dad didn’t have this stupid job application thing, then I wouldn’t be in this mess!” I immediately pushed myself through Sunset and Starlight, leaving all three girls in the cafeteria by themselves. Sunset called out for me, but I didn’t want to be bothered with anyone at the moment. I just wanted to go someplace quiet, even though I don’t know my way around the school as of yet. I decided to walk to my eighth period class on my own. The pain in my heart and eyes were still stinging me from that girl’s remarks, and I honestly didn’t want to see this girl ever again! As soon as class started and the teacher began her lesson, I didn’t remember anything else after that. I pretty much zoned out for the rest of the day, only thinking about how embarrassing that moment was for me. Both eighth and ninth period seemed like a rush for me and I honestly blamed it on lunch time. Maybe if I wasn’t so clueless and would’ve been better with stabilizing my surroundings, none of this would’ve happened. The bell rang for school to end and many students were piling out the front doors of Canterlot, but I headed straight for the bus stop so I wouldn’t feel even more humiliated. As the bus pulled up to the stop, I climbed onto it as fast as possible, almost tripping myself. I eventually took a seat closest to the door while placing my head over the glass window and as I was staring at how New York City was, I happen to spot my reflection, envisioning all of what the girl said to me at lunch. Did I really smell bad at that moment? Was my clothes not high school material? Was I not high school material?? I couldn’t take this pressure anymore! I just wanted to go home, sulk, and just don’t be bothered by anyone. The bus pulled up to my stop, and I could already feel the pain and hurt rising in my chest once I walked onto the front porch. I hesitated at first to plunge my key into the door, but I had to walk in the house to at least reach to my bed on time. “If they ask you how school went you say fine, ok Dash?” I told myself as the key shifted into the hole making the front door creak open. I stepped inside, ever so slowly so no one could hear my footsteps, but of course, I was wrong. “Hey honey!” My dad shouted while walking over to my direction with a bright smile. “How was your first day of-” “It was fine,” I replied in an extreme monotone voice. Like I said before, I honestly couldn’t be bothered about anything at this point of time. I dashed up the stairs, slammed my room door, and became at peace with myself. I plopped my bookbag onto the floor in anger, then plunged myself onto my bed without even changing into my home clothes. After being lazy for five minutes, I decided to change into my pajamas and take a quick shower in the morning. I carried the covers over my bed, as I sulked in the dark all night. My eyes were tightly shut, trying to overcome this bad dream which was a reality. I did get my nose slammed by my grandfather this morning. I was groped by Pinkie Pie. I did meet Sunset Shimmer again. I did slam my tray into that girl. I did make it home alive. I am still feeling extra crappy about this whole moving thing. I am sure mom wouldn’t like this idea either……..that’s when I stopped crying…..mom….mom….if my mother was here, she would’ve been able to comfort me through thick and thin. I knew after my long periods of sulking, it was late and I had to go back to hell in the morning. My life went from bad to worse……. Oh mom, I need you more than anything right now……... -Rainbow Dash 9/10/18Tuesday, September 10th Dear Diary, So, today was a pretty chill day! It had its ups and downs, but overall so much better than yesterday! How about I start off with when I got to the hallway, ten minutes before school started? I walked over to my blue locker to place most of my art supplies for my art class, so my bag couldn’t be so heavy throughout the day. I didn’t even realize that Pinkie and Sunset were both behind the locker door, so once I closed my locker, they both scared my soul out of its spot. “Good morning Dashie!” Pinkie chirped while eating a bag of Hershey kisses. I bit my lip hard as my eyes were more focused on the little ziplock bag in Pinkie’s hands rather than her words escaping from her mouth. I never told anyone this besides my family, but I’ve been diagnosed with type two diabetes. I have been this way since the beginning of my fifth grade year. I was a candy freak! I kept eating candy during classes, lunch time, recess, at home, just clearly everywhere I went, there was candy with me. I was doing perfectly fine until one day during lunch time, while eating a pack of Twizzlers, I started feeling drowsy, and one of my old Californian friends told me that I passed out on the spot. I went to the hospital and the doctor said that I had too much sugar in my blood and that I was diagnosed with it. Life has been pretty tough seeing other people like your friends and your little sister eating sweets and then you feel bad for not having any, or just feel bad for not eating with them. I was so blanked out for most of Pinkie’s conversation, that I didn’t even notice her trying to even capture my attention. She snapped her fingers right in front of my vision, which made my train of thought leave the station again. “Yo Dash, you good? You were pretty zoned out for a second there,” Sunset laughed while taking some kisses from Pinkie’s ziplock bag and stuffing it into her mouth. She gently passed the bag over to me and with her mouth full of chocolates, she asked if I wanted some. My pores from my forehead became wetter than an Indian monsoon. “No thanks!” I shouted without even realizing it. My sudden outburst caused other kids to look over into our direction. Sunset could care less about what other people thought or said because she kept the conversation going. “Pinkie was explaining to you that we kind of spoke with Rarity yesterday in the group chat,” “Rarity? Who’s Rarity?” I questioned as Pinkie scratched the tip of her head and looked away from me. Eventually I knew “Rarity” HAD to be the girl at the cafeteria yesterday. My heart began to race because I deeply wanted to know what she said about me in this so called group chat. “W-what did she say about me?” I stuttered as my fingers kept fidgeting back and forth. Sunset and Pinkie both exchanged glances towards one another, then each of them started biting each other’s lips. “Well, she did say some horrible things about you, but I had your back,” Pinkie nudged my shoulder then clutched onto my shoulders ever so tightly. “Before Rarity decides to chew on it.” I flinched which caused me to shutter before Sunset shook her head while rolling her eyes. Her hands were folded tightly until they were unweavened and she decided to bring Pinkie farther back away from me. “Look, we can totally discuss this later, or have a little confrontation with Rarity during lunch, no big,” Sunset shrugged her shoulders while plopping her bag around her back, biting her lip down hard. “I don’t know about you, but I am going to head to AP U.S, later you two!” And with that, Sunset took off with endless speed, leaving me standing near my locker as Pinkie kept on popping more Hershey kisses into her mouth like a vacuum. I started fiddling with my fingers because I didn’t want to have another confrontation with the girl that totally embarrassed me in front of the whole junior class. Eventually things got worse from here on out. Since Pinkie Pie and I had Earth Science second period, it was a dawning struggle to get to class, especially since most of the juniors were in that period with us. As the classroom door opened, the whole class erupted into a series of laughter. Pinkie was somewhat confused for a moment, then remembered what happened yesterday in the cafeteria. “Hey look, she still dresses like a wimp,” One of the boys whispered in his friend’s ear. A pair of four eyes darted at me, then started chuckling to themselves. Other girls were spraying perfume all around them after I passed near them to travel to a seat next to Pinkie. “Sorry that some of the kids in this school only care about appearance rather than focusing on personality.” I thought if I stared out the window things would get better, but apparently things didn’t get better not at all. Eventually, we had a substitute. The students were out of control! Paper planes flying everywhere, loud music vibrating around the walls, students climbing desks, and the substitute would just be sitting in her chair, reading a newspaper. The loud buzz of students were coming from a large group of boys standing and sitting around in a huddle. Each one of them kept chanting two names, and guessing there was a fight. Not just any fight, but an arm wrestle, and two boys were just going nonstop. “Come on Wind Waker, beat his ass!” One of the boys shouted as he was gulping down a bottle of Pepsi. “Nah bro, Fire Streak is gonna win, watch!” Another boy hollered as the crowd of boys started screaming louder and louder. The teacher didn’t really bother with the class and all the comotion, but Pinkie decided to watch in on the fun. “Yo, shut the fuck up!” Fire Streak yelled, the same dude who was making fun of me earlier in my English class. He was the one struggling, while his blue veins were popping out of his steam milk skin complexion. Suddenly, Fire Streak, with all his might, eventually plummeted Wind Waker's hand down on the desk, and all the boys started routing for him. “Yeah! Who's the king now!?” He puffed up with pride leaving Wind Waker rubbing his arm from the pain. “Damn dude, you gotten stronger the last time we did an arm wrestle.” Wind Waker laughed while doing some of his stretches. “Hah, ya think?” He replied as he was drilling with his basketball from his bag. His eyes eventually drew towards me and I didn't know what to say. “Psst, hey check it out, it's that girl that Rarity fucked up yesterday,” His friends looked over at me and they all started oogling me. It felt weird because they looked like those boys you would see involved in gangs and all. Fire Streak was whispering to his little group then started licking his lips, and walked towards my way. My eyes widened once his body was in front of my vision. He was generally tall for his age, blocking the light from my face. I would thank him but he seemed a little to cocky for my taste. He wiped the sweat from his brow then checked to see if his breath smelled good. “Hey baby, are you from here?” I turned around to see who he was talking too. There was no one behind me or no one around my area because Pinkie went to talk to some other girl. A couple of girls who were sitting near the boy group from earlier started yelling at me. “Uh he's talking to you,” One of them replied as she popped some gum into her mouth. I don’t think anyone notices this, but I am very very awkward with boys. “Oh sorry, I could've sworn you were talking to someone else,” “But I'm talking to you,” He winked at me before sitting on my desk. He brushed his hair from the side of his face and started leaning towards me. “So, whatcha doing Friday night baby?” “Um, excuse me, but I would prefer for you to not call me baby,” I shifted away in my chair while he leaned closer towards me. My eyes felt as dart piercing into his little conniving soul. “Oh, sorry, I just wanted to-” “She ain’t interested in whatcha wanna say Fire Streak!” Suddenly, a girl started walking closer towards Fire Streak. The room got quiet instantly, and once the girl started walking towards him, people moved away trying hard not to get involved. And now I could see why! She was pretty tall, about five feet and eleven inches, her long daffodil hair was styled into a ponytail, those fern eyes darted directly at Fire Streak, her honeycomb complexion clashed with the light reflecting inside the classroom, and her multiple collection of freckles smothered her face, arms, and even her legs. Her large brown cowgirl hat covered her pupils just before she tilted it up and gave an intense glare to the boy. A small little wheat stalk was circulating her mouth and she kept on chewing, until she spat it right out her mouth. She was a giant compared to Fire Streak, and eventually I slouched right back into my chair because I knew she wasn’t the type to play games. “I’m so sorry Applejack for asking for your little input,” He sassed back making the girl raise her left eyebrow. She eventually started chuckling to herself then folded her arms tightly. “Ah believe you should at least apologize to this youngin’ here for yer flirtatious remarks.” “I don’t think anything between me and this fine little lady matters to you, so I suggest you take your apple bumpkin country-ass back to your little corner!” The class erupted into an uproar, which made the girl who’s name is Applejack, observe him up and down. He gave her a smug little grin then his friends started piling behind him, accumulating a fight. “Look, you can say whatever you’d like, ah don’t wanna start any trouble.” She started walking away back to her seat until the group of boys started snickering. “Oh, cause you a pussy that’s why!” Fire Streak exclaimed as the students in the class gasped in unison. The look on her face went from shocked to rage in just a split second, which made her turn around in a flash, and punch the living daylights out of Fire Streak. His body went flying into the air as he collapsed on top of a desk. The whole entire classroom broke out into a series of shock, gasping the environment around them as the bell rang. Pinkie and I stood there in shock, but once the bell rang, the students all scrambled out, including Applejack. Fire Streak was covering up his nose, and his friends all piled around him to take him to the nurse. His nose felt like a bloody faucet, spraying the crimson liquid all over his clothes. Applejack wifted out the door so quickly, the door slammed right behind her. I quickly ran after Applejack but once Pinkie and I reached the hallway, she was nowhere to be found. She was like a needle in a haystack, as the country would say. “Wowza, that was super intense!” She bounced while I was still trying to comprehend the scene that unfolded right in front of us not too long ago. Eventually I was able to spot Applejack once again, as her body was turned around complete, and she was packing up some supplies in her locker. I quickly walked up right behind her, and while walking closer and closer, she was a giant compared to me! I was only able to reach her lower back, so I decided to poke her back and immediately, she turned around only to look at her surroundings. “Um, excuse me?” was all I could have said at the very moment. She eventually looked down at me then gave a warm little smile. “Uh, howdy there! How may ah help ya?” Her sparkling chinese peridots were gleaming and piercing into my soul ever so sharply. Her stare felt so heartwarming I almost wanted to drown in her warm admiration. “Well, I just wanted to talk about your act of bravery back there, thanks for uh, you know having my back,” “Uh, yeah, no problem at all sugarcube,” She generously titled her hat in a sign or respect. “Next time they are gettin’ under yer skin, just lemme know. Also, the name’s Applejack!” “Oh, Rainbow Dash,” I replied ever so softly as we both shook hands. I silently winced at how brolic Applejack’s hands were. “Wow Applejack, I know you grown your muscles over the summer, but I see you’ve grown a pair of balls too, impressive!” Pinkie chirped as she lunged her huge body on the tall brolic girl, making her grunt in immense pain. “I guess so Pinkie, and I see you gained more weight too, huh?” The country girl shot back as a devious smirk curled upon her lips. Pinkie’s cerulean pupils dilated at the sudden response, giving a scaredless gasp. “Ughh, suck my dick AJ...suck it really hard,” Pinkie pouted, while folding her arms in rage. Applejack started laughing nonstop, clutching onto her chest, as she placed her backpack behind her back. “Ah better head to home economics, catch ya later Dash, and Pinkie? Ah might think about it later,” Applejack curled her tongue and caused Pinkie’s cheeks to transform into a bright shade of magenta. Applejack walked to a room down the hall, waving at us before the door close right behind her. Pinkie couldn’t stop shaking and bludging her heart eyes out towards the home economics room. “She loves me,” She cooed, rubbing her face cheeks together while I rolled my eyes, walking away from the classroom. “I can’t believe I just witnessed that...ugh,” I shivered in disgust as Pinkie nudged my shoulder placing a soft little giggle between her lips. “Well you better believe it baby, there’s a whole lot of that sexual stuff coming soon if you meet the rest of the gang of course!” I honestly didn’t even want to be bothered with the rest of the group. I shivered even more just thinking about the REST of the group. As my train of thought halted for a sudden stop, the lunch bell finally rang and the swarm of dangerous students started buzzing around all over the hallway. Pinkie immediately grabbed my hands as tightly as she could before rapidly zooming her way through the hallway. I didn’t know how she did it, but she found every escape space possible in this crowded hallway. Kids were texting their friends to meet them at places, other kids were screaming and jumping each other in the hallway, while some other kids were literally making out in the little corners. Groping legs, smacking butts, pulling hair, and sucking their bottom lips made my stomach churn. Eventually, Pinkie led me to the football field, where some kids were sitting on the bleachers, eating food from Buffalo Wild Wings. Pinkie quickly found an empty space on the bleachers to sit down and eat. The sun was beaming extra bright today, while the birds were chirping and flying free in the calm teal blue sky, sending the soft comforting breeze to clash into our faces, letting our hairs fly free. At the corner of my eye, I happened to spot Sunset, holding a bucket of Kentucky Fried Chicken in her left hand, followed by Starlight, Applejack and other girl I never met before. The girl’s hand was clutched onto Sunset’s right hand as the two couldn’t stop laughing. “Hey everyone, sorry we are late, we went to get some food for everybody, I know how fucking hungry we are,” Starlight declared as she plopped herself onto one of the bleacher benches and placed a wet towel over her forehead. “Ayo AJ, whenever you’re ready just send me a chicken leg please? Thanks.” As the girls started sharing out the food, the girl that was sitting next to Sunset, whispered in her ear and forwarded her eyes towards me. At first, I knew something was up but of course I didn’t want to say anything because I don’t want to jump to conclusions. After Sunset nodded her head, the girl smiled and sat a little closer to me. Her soft lavender complexion shimmered in the sun, her dark indigo hair blended with the purple and fuschia highlights, while her black geeky glasses reflected from the sun making it hard to see her dazzling violet eyes. She calmly cleared her throat before speaking a sentence I wasn’t prepared for. “Nĭ hăo mao, suì shì shénme míng zé,” I didn’t know what came over me. If it was the inner me laughing at how poorly the girl responded or if it was my outside self giggling at how cute she really tried to speak Mandarin. Either way, I couldn’t help but burst into a series of laughter. The girls all stared at me like I was crazy but if they spoke the language too and see how horribly off she was, they would laugh as well. Of course, the girl’s beaming eyes dropped into a sudden shift in pain but I totally wasn’t laughing at her, it’s how she said it of course. After my laughter died down, I happen to take a deep breath before I could get myself together. “Hahaha, not quite, but I’ll take it,” I said with a smile as the girl’s eyes dazzling once again. “Oh my, I was terribly off wasn’t I?” She asked as she fixed her glasses. “This “Chinese for Dummies” book wasn’t the best highly recommended it seems. My deepest apologies! I wonder what I said though.” “You said “Hello hair, what is mingze?”’ I snorted as the girl started laughing a whole lot as well. “Oh my goodness, I am so incredibly sorry! Once Sunset told me you were in the city, she told me that you spoke fluent Mandarin, so I dashed to the nearest library so I could be able to communicate with you, but it seems like Sunset was wrong,” she glared at Sunset who was violently stripping apart her piece of chicken. “Oh no worries at all, a lot of people always say “Nĭ hăo” when they look at me, I guess it’s because my mom’s side of the family is Chinese and I mostly grew up with them of course, but I think you just used the wrong measure word, and don’t worry about it, if you need some more practice, I would be happy to help you!” “Why thank you so much! My name’s Twilight Sparkle by the way, Sunset has told me so much about you!” Twilight perked up as Sunset nodded her head in agreement. “I told her how much you just adore Daring Do books, so why not get the chance to meet my girlfriend?” Sunset blushed at the last part of her sentence, as Twilight snuggled closer to Sunset’s chest. “Woah, you like A.K Yearling as well??!!” I squealed as Twilight immediately pulled her body closer towards me, showing off her pearly whites. I didn’t have the time to mention the fact of Sunset having a girlfriend, which was rather odd to think of. It would be rude to just mention it since her girlfriend just had a huge click to me, and I didn’t want to seem rather disrespectful of course. I would have never thought that my childhood friend would fall in love with the same sex. How does it work? I didn’t even bother to think about Sunset at the very moment, since I was so struck with another Daring Do fan! “Yes yes yes, one of my favorite authors of all time! I just love how descriptive she is when she describes the jungle atmosphere so vividly, and of course when she’s talking about how the thick hot air accumulating into the troposphere forces a huge amount of pressure and density on Daring as she treks through the jungle and just imagine how she can survive this emission in every single chapter!” Twilight clapped her hands in happiness as she used her hands to gesture each scene she thought in her head. “Man, you’re telling me! But have you seen the way she describes those action pact scenes? It’s like she’s taking us on a whole different level of feeling by putting is into the book like we are actually there watching every sudden foot step and every predator Daring Do faces! Oooh oooh, have you read the newer book about how Dr. Caballeron has this new ring that changes him into demonic prya fox??!!” As we both continued to fangirl, the rest of the girls started giggling to themselves about how Twilight and I were reacting over the newest Daring Do book. As our fangirling died out, Twilight and I exchanged phone numbers instantly and decided to start eating some food before lunch was over, while Sunset and the girls eyes were so focused on the football field. I looked over and saw that the whole football team was practicing, well football stuff. Some boys were running, some were practicing defenses, and some were just working out on the football sleds. Loud grunts and hollers were made on the field as the coach kept yelling at his teammates to get into perfect shape. Some girls below us started giggling as some of the football players were flirting with them. The coach saw and totally rattled them out. “Hey, you can check on your girlfriends later, but you guys gotta put your backs into it! Let’s move it!” The coach, who was none other Wind Rider, who retired from being one of the most famous football players ever who played for the Syracuse Orange football team way back. As Sunset kept looking for a certain person on the team, my eyes came to a full stop of this one player. He wasn’t aggressive like all the other boys, which I liked, but he was doing some base rotations back and forth without a stop. I didn’t know what he looked like, but my eyes never stopped looking at him. His dedication, his agility, and of course his sportsmanship was everything my heart desired. I felt this burning sensation tingling the insides of my heart as my palms began to sweat. Sunset saw this and she immediately followed my eyes on number 20. “Hmmm, ogling number 20 huh Dash?” My eyes rapidly widened as they started batting on their own. I began to shake my head rapidly before Sunset grabbed my arm and pulled me off from my bench. “W-Where you taking me?!” “Come on, you got to know more people around Canterlot, so let’s go say hi,” But before I could say anything else to her, our feet were already on the freshly cut grass, and you could quickly smell the terrible stench from the boy’s sweat. My eyes focused on number 20 once more as he violently smashed through the football sled, giving everything he got. I couldn’t help but smile at his hard work, seeing him wipe his sweaty hands against his uniform. As if this was all a dream, it all started to become a reality. “Heyo fart face, come over here!” Sunset shouted across the field as some of the football players glared at Sunset then began to laugh. As if I wanted to see number 20 a little closer, somehow my wish came true. The player groaned ever so loudly, causing his feet to drag against the grassy fields. My heart started pounding like one of those timpani drums, as I tried hard to shake off the nervousness from my toes to the inches of my head. The number 20 football player stood directly in front of Sunset, causing Sunset to look like a complete shorty, because for once, he was around six feet two inches. His breathing was intense, just as how fast my heart was pounding, and as soon as the player took off his helmet, I was sent to an abliss. The boy, a soft and charming fellow, sweating bullets across his attractive face, gave Sunset a calm glare. His fine shimmering emeralds shone in the sunlight, his dark navy blue hair drenched in sweat causing him to look even more handsome. His bright cyan skin, as pure and smooth as the clouds sent from heaven, his calm gentle hands were smothered with the brown dirt, covering the pureness of his sweet innocent soul, his white shining teeth could blind any man who ever dared to stare upon such bewitching beauty. A girl like me could only dream of those fresh droplets of sweat, gleaming on his forehead, to start pouring my soaking lustful heart. My stare paused for a moment, as a huge crimson flush crept upon my face, while staring at the young boy with just passion. “Really? Fart face?” The boy’s voice, soft and tender like his soothing fair skin as his low harmonious voice clashed against my ears, ringing a sweet soft tune, like the music to my beloved ears. “Ugh, what else was I supposed to say? I bet you didn’t even get my text this morning!” Sunset and the tall handsome hunk of a football player kept going back and forth, but of course Sunset was just being over the top as always. The boy didn’t really bother to engage into Sunset’s anger, but rather held her shoulders and eased them up gently. “Hey relax, you see me in front of you right? I’m doing fine,” The boy shyly responded before Sunset shot him a dark gloomy glare. Her arms folded tightly against her chest as a muscle in her jaw twitched. She calmly took a deep breath before drawing over towards me. “Look asshole, I’d like you to meet Rainbow Dash,” And with that, Sunset pushed, or rather shoved me closer to the cute football player, causing my whole face to turn a deep shade of mahogany. The sweat between my fingers started dripping just as how his hair particles kept dripping sweat from his forehead. I couldn’t stop staring at him nor couldn’t say a word. I kept asking my brain to send some messages to my voice box, but even my brain was frozen at the time. The boy silently chuckled, while grabbing my left hand ever so gently, like holding a delicate baby bird. As my hand reached closer to his tender lips, those lips felt as though heaven was gently kissing the tips of the world. My eyes widened as my flush crept towards my ears as well, causing my body to shake rapidly. My jaw dropped not because he was cute doing it, but I never seen anyone do this to me yet. “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you Rainbow Dash,” He gently replied as he ended the tender smooch from my left hand and held onto my hand ever so closely. I didn’t want to scream or show how embarrassed I was as Sunset kept snickering in the back, so I just used my right hand to cover my cheeks and began to giggle as if a baby laughed for the first time. “Oh, uh, hehehehe, uh the p-p-p-pleasure’s all mine, hehehe,” was all I could say at the very moment as the butterflies in my stomach wouldn’t stop fluttering all around. “My name is Soarin. How you liking CHS so far?” He asked while brushing his silky sweaty hair out of his face before the water droplets would get onto me, but heck, I didn’t mind it, I mean, I WOULDN’T mind that. “Sorry for being all sweaty and all, usually Sunset respects my wishes when I practice, but if it means missing practice just to meet you, I would’ve totally vouched for you,” All I could do was nod my head to his question, while of course being in a huge daze staring at one of heaven’s most adorable angels. His coach was screaming names off his list and Soarin jumped in fright. “Oh man, I uh, I better go before coach chews me out, I’ll see you later Sunset, and Rainbow Dash, I’ll see you around, later!” And with that, Soarin left off, leaving me like a huge blushing mess. I softly waved at him, as my cheeks and ears were boiling with hot steam coming from them. Sunset waved her hands in my face but I couldn’t stop staring at him. “He’s pretty shy to be my brother huh?” Sunset coyly smirked drinking some coke from her cup. “What?! Soarin is your brother???!!” I gasped loudly as the period bell rang. Lunch was officially over and the next class I had was Mandarin level three, which none of my friends took. Sunset kept maneuvering through the hallway once more as the buzzing of students didn’t stop. I tried to catch up to her and once I did, she finally nodded her head to the question I asked before. “But you two look nothing alike,” “Do siblings have to look alike?” She snapped before clearing her throat. "Well, there’s the Mandarin room, have fun!” As if on cue, Sunset shoved me into the Mandarin room, where a short pale woman with jet black hair, geek glasses, and a very fine face, chubby cheeks, and her round dark eyes narrowed in my direction. Other kids in the class started chuckling as I was able to spot Starlight patting the chair of an available seat next to her. The teacher cleared her throat while passing me a sheet of paper with rage. “Ah, you must be the new student, welcome to Mandarin Level three were we pursue our young students to start preparing for hard core courses into the Chinese curriculum,” Her stern voice snapped as I carefully took a seat next to Starlight. “I didn’t know you took Mandarin too Dash,” She snickered as she searched for something in her backpack. As Starlight kept digging and digging into her bag, the teacher, who’s name was Ms. Chu started going over the topic of colors to refresh the memory for the kids over the summer. Of course, I knew colors like the back of my hand and I was so thrilled to be on a table with at least someone I know. Suddenly, the door swung open only to see the same boy I saw in the football field, panting heavily while most of his papers flew out of his bag. “Oh gosh, I am so sorry for being late Ms. Chu, there was a fight in the hallway, and I was trying to walk pass through, but I couldn’t really move,” The boy shyly remarked while scratching the back of his head. “No worries Soarin, just take your seat and let your group catch you up,” I almost caught the biggest heart attack as Soarin sat next to Starlight, sitting in a seat across from me, smiling from ear to ear while giving his friend a handshake. Starlight nudged Soarin’s arm as a form of hello, and once Soarin saw me, his emeralds shone like the sun at dawn. “Oh hey you,” He greeted as he waved gently in my direction and I couldn’t help but wave right back, staring at his fair nurtured face. “Rainbow Dash right?” “Haha, yup, that’s me!” Soarin nodded his head with a soft smile, while placing a green notebook binder on top of his desk, as his friend kept whispering the work that we were doing. Since we were focusing on colors, I wanted to point out to Soarin that his binder was green so he would be impressed. But of course, whenever I have a plan, it always seems to fail. “Lǜsè nián hé jì,” Starlight, Soarin, and his friend all stared at me with complete blanks on their faces. Their eyes, wide as the sea, opened brightly like the biggest cage door, and their expressions were blank as an empty sheet of printer paper. My face reddened as I tucked a strand of hair behind my ears. “What the fuck did you just say?” His friend, violently charging forward to me, causing me to gulp immensely, making Soarin pull him back into his chair before Ms. Chu came over. “Woah dude, calm down, I am sure it had something to do with the lesson,” Soarin tried calming his friend down, but his yale blue eyes glared into my soul. “Oh goodness, I am so so sorry, I just wanted to point out that Soarin had a green binder so I said it in Mandarin,” I whimpered in my chair, slouching down to the ground. "Hey, don't worry yourself dude, Dumbbell here is just a big pussy, which I wouldn't mind fisting myself," Starlight purred as she curled her tongue in a seductive tease causing Dumbbell to calm down, being rather shocked of Starlight's antics. "That's it, I'm reporting that to Sunburst," The brolic student none other than whom they call Dumbbell chuckled to himself, making Starlight roll her eyes. "Do that, and I'll make sure your balls would be served on a silver platter for the fucking fishes you dickrider!" "You two, knock it off," Soarin huffed, before placing the same bright smile from earlier, towards me. As the two kept on arguing, he rolled his eyes and moved our seats close to the teacher. "Look, thanks for helping me know what green is, I greatly appreciate it." He shyly remarked, leaving a smile across his lips. I nodded my head in reply because my brain was jumbling up words at the very moment. Have you ever had a bowl of alphabet soup and after you drink all of the watery substances, letters remain, but they are all scrambled up? That’s how my brain felt at the moment. Very woosey and disconnected. Come to think of it, I don’t remember what happened after that scene. The class went on and of course eighth period and ninth period went by as well. The rest of the day felt more like a daze, and my only focus was on Soarin. Once the bell rang for school to be over, I happened to spot him by the tall white horse statue. The weather was rather chilly but that didn’t stop me from chasing after my dreams. But as I said before, every time I try to do something that’s apart of my plan, it ALWAYS fails. A 2018 navy blue toyota highlander pulled up in front of the school, honking the horn like a mad goose. Suddenly, every student that was chilling outside, turned their heads over to the vehicle and I almost passed once I knew the person in the driver’s seat. “Come on Rainbow Dash, put some back into it, we gotta head home before the storm accumulates!” Sadly, I knew that southern accent from the back of my hand. My eyes rolled all the way back, causing me to groan in anger and embarrassment. The students started giggling to themselves while whispering jokes to their friends. As if the horrible traumatic experience with Rarity yesterday wasn’t enough, I quickly bowed my head in shame, as I rapidly swung the car door open, and slammed it shut. “Hey Doodlebug, how was your second d-” “Just go,” I whispered, hoping that no one heard my nickname, but at the corner of my eye, more students kept laughing. Tears streamed down my eyes like a river flowing hard in a hurricane. “Are you not going to tell me about your-” “Dad just go already!!” I snapped, causing my voice to crack in the process. My father’s marigold irises widened as he was taken back at the sudden respond coming from me. My little sister Scootaloo, was astonished at the outburst. The world seemed to stop all of a sudden, as if all the weight of the world pressed against my back. My eyes met with my father’s surprised stare, as he shifted his body towards the wheel, and took off, leaving the laughing students in the dust. The car ride home was extremely silent. The other noise I heard was the sound of my dad’s country record playing on the car’s radio, and the beeping horns of other people’s cars. My dad’s hands forcefully grabbed the wheel as if his anger was seeping through it. I felt devastated for throwing rage towards my dad when all he wanted to know was how my day went. I slowly took a deep breath and wiped all my tears away from my face, looked closely at my dad as he was super focused on the road. “Dad….I am so so sorry for lashing out back there, it was extremely wrong of me,” I sighed before thrusting my fingers through my hair. “I shouldn’t have taken my anger from school out on you. “ “I was just highly embarrassed of your sudden outburst that some of the students started laughing at me, and for the past few days, school has been like prison every single day. I’m tired and hungry and I wish we didn’t come back here to this awful place. It would’ve been much better if I stayed with Aunt Firefly…” I continued as more water droplets trickle down my cheeks, causing my nose to sniffle. “Oh Pumpkin,” He softly remarked. “All you could have said was that you were having some pretty rough days at school, and I know it’s going to be tough. This new environment and all can be a bit tricky. I start my first day on the job this evening and I know I’m gonna have some mess ups here and there, and heck, ain’t nothing wrong with that. That’s why we’re unique, cause ain’t nobody perfect. So, keep your head up high kiddo, something’s gonna turn your whole life around in many ways.” Even though he was driving, I wanted to give my dad a big hug for all the words of wisdom that gives unto me, it makes me feel warm and comforted. And that is what I did! I clutched onto him extremely tight making him unable to control the wheel, almost causing the car to slam into a tree. My dad suddenly gained control over the wheel once again, before screaming in fright. As the car got back on track, several cars started beeping behind us. “You couldn’t wait till we got home to hug me?” “Sorry daddy, I just love you so much, and you have such good words of wisdom,” I beamed brightly as my dad nudged my shoulder lightly. Whenever I’m having a really bad day, my dad is always the one to bring out the bright sunshine. He always comes through and helps me in my time of need. I am so glad to have him as my father and no one else can take that spot but only him. My dad is literally my unsung hero and without him, I wouldn’t be here. I love my dad so so much~ I love u daddy~ -Rainbow Dash Author's Note so,,,,,, we finally meet AJ, Twi, and my baby boi Soarin~ <333 haha, flutters is coming soon, and a little more of rarity~ welp dash, ur in for one heck of a ride ! thanks for reading~ 9/11/18Wednesday, September 11th Dear Diary, Well, on a day like today, I wouldn’t be surprised to see that my window was soaked with rain droplets. My father did say that it was going to pour, but seeing that the rain didn’t hold up since yesterday evening, made me contemplate the decision of going to school or not. Just like the clouds in the ash sky, the dimming light softened the mood in my room as well. I guess God was pretty upset too of the new day that came towards us all. For those who don’t know, today is 9/11. As a female who was born here in New York City, 9/11 grows weary into my heart and placed many scars in there too. The Twin Towers are severely missed and even though Freedom Tower still stands strong, taking ground for the Twin Towers, something still feels missing deep down inside. As I didn’t feel the need to rise up from my bed, my grandmother knocked on my door as soft as her small hands were, before making the door creak open. “Qīn'ài de, zǎoshang hǎo,” She quietly cooed before opening the blinds from my window. Although it was dark and gloomy outside, the color was still brighter than my room, which caused me to hiss out like a cat. Sounds of roaring thunder echoed throughout the house, causing Scootaloo to scream in fright. My grandmother pointed me to the bathroom to get cleaned up as she charged to help my little sister from her fears. I found it stupid to take a shower in a storm like this, but once I hopped into the bathroom, I quickly grabbed a washcloth and vigorously wiped around the areas that were dirty. Once I was finished, I carefully spread some of my “warm and cozy” lotion and spray from the company PINK, all over my legs, arms, and a little dab across my face. Apparently, my nose started feeling a little better after the little bathroom incident that occurred two days ago. I ripped off the bandaid as hard as I can, and without even grunting in pain, I carefully placed it in the nearest trash bin. I was getting myself ready for school, by wearing my denim elastic waist harem pants and a yellow taxi colored crop top to go with it. While walking down the stairs into the living room for some healthy breakfast, the television was playing as loud as possible. My grandfather was screaming at the flat-screened device while pointing his brown wooden cane towards it. Scootaloo was just munching down her fruity pebbles without a care, and as for my grandmother? She was trying to make grandpa lower his voice. “Some people don’t even know what it was like being in a burning skyscraper with flames all around em!” He went on to say. Grandma didn’t look too pleased about grandpa’s antics of course. While she was trying her hardest to make him calm down, I decided to plug in the toaster to whip up some toast. While opening the wooden cabinet to search for a pan, I was able to find a pretty decent looking one in the nick of time. As the pan started heating up on the oven, I gently opened up a pack of turkey bacon, as it sizzled into the frying pan. After cooking up some balanced breakfast, something felt strange. “Uh grandma, where’s dad?” I pondered while looking around, to see an empty chair on the dining table. “He works all night into the morning,” She stated before cleaning up Scootaloo’s leftover dish that she didn’t bother to clean up after herself. “He didn’t tell you?” “Well, he did tell me that he started work last night, and that was about it.” I slouched in the chair thinking about the incident that occurred yesterday in the car. Even though it was resolved, deep down inside, I know my dad was still hurting. The rain began to trickle down into the streets, causing large puddles to form over the edges of the dark dampen road. Hearing my grandfather complain and seeing how the rain tied into his conversation with himself, made me despise today with a passion. I haven’t even noticed that my bacon turned soggy causing my stomach to churn at the sudden sight of the wet long strips lying on the white paper plate. My face, utterly disgusted, couldn’t even bother to stare at the plate any longer. I placed the plate in my hands, dumping what could’ve been such a perfect breakfast until it formed into a complete disaster. The front door unlocked on its own, showing my father, huffing and puffing, sweating bullets across his wet steamy forehead, and his uniform, drenched in rain as his body pressed against the door to slam shut. Everything in the dining and living room seemed to freeze in silence, seeing the look upon my worn-out dad. He quickly plopped himself onto the couch, letting the oxygen between his lips transform into carbon dioxide. His yellow irises blinked towards Scootaloo and I as we both stared at him with the same expression. Before saying a word, my father sprung up from his seat, eyes bulging out of its socket, almost tripping over the rug. “School!!! Right, of course! Lemme just grab the car keys!!” He huffed as his soaked jacket sprayed fresh droplets of water on Scootaloo as he was rapidly searching for his keys. Scootaloo and I glanced at one another thinking the exact same thing. Our father couldn’t drive in a state as awful as now. Eventually, he found his keys, dashed to the door, and once the door swung open, the loud patter of rain pounded into our ears. Looking back to see that we haven’t moved an inch, he motioned his hands for us to move along since the time was going. “What are you two knuckleheads still doing, standing over there like that?! We gotta go!” He hollered, as Scootaloo just stared at him, almost giggling at the scene. “Dad, I don’t think this is such a good idea,” I warned him as the rain, all of a sudden stopped pouring its anger on the pavement. “We honestly don’t want you to burn yourself out. We can totally take the bus this morning, no big deal.” “Yeah, Rainbow Dash is right,” Scootaloo joined in, calmly removing Daddy’s soaking jacket from around his arms. “I don’t want to get into a car accident so early in the morning, and we’re already going through a lot. Besides, I’m too young to die!” Sometimes, it’s good to keep your own thoughts and actions in your head because this seemed like a good time to give Scootaloo a smack behind her head. But as a young elegant lady that I’m slowly growing up to be, I decided to keep my hands to myself before things got worse. My father pondered for a moment, then his irises glared towards the clock, which read 7:45. “Alright y’all we gotta head out right now, no matter how tired I may look, it’s my job to take you guys to school, so let’s go!” The door swung open, little drops of rain splashed into the driveway, causing Scootaloo to groan in pain. She swung her roller bag behind her, rolling out into the front door. Grandma and grandpa were both staring at us, with smiles on their faces, hoping that we have a great day at school, but of course, that’s not what happened. “Ugh, I really wish we had the day off,” She huffed while dragging her back on the ground, puffing out her cheeks in vexation. I happened to just giggle, while waving goodbye to my grandparents, and seeing a tired father and his angry daughter, slamming the car door. I inhaled the sweet fresh droplets of rain through my nostrils, soaking my heart with utter glee, smiling and hoping that today will be a better day at school. 8:25am Well, according to the email Vice Principal Luna sent out to us this morning before classes started, which related to the gym being opened due to renovations did over the summer, I knew we were going to have gym this morning. Since I didn’t know where the gym was located, Sunset, being the caring friend that she is, offered to take me there. While scattering through the jungle filled hallways, I thought this would be a perfect chance to at least talk about her fond relationship with Twilight. As more students continued to chase one another in the halls, I cleared my throat, hoping to start the conversation with something simple. “So, you and ...Twilight?” was the only words I could think of on the spot, hoping that it wasn’t too much to tick off my best friend. “Huh, oh yeah, we are a couple, I mean, hasn’t it been obvious?” She chortled while swinging her backpack on her shoulders. “But we’ve been together since freshman year. We never took it seriously until this year and we still act like very close friends, so we are taking this one step at a time.” Sunset beamed brightly, as a flush crept upon her cheeks rapidly. I didn’t know how relationships work since I’ve never been in one. To be honest, no one EVER asked me out before. Maybe because I’m too shy or rather too dorky to be around a group of boys. But, either way, hearing Sunset’s story made me see that she was in LOVE with Twilight. “When did…” I started before freezing into place because I didn’t want to sound rude, but Sunset knew exactly what I was going to say. “I start liking girls?” She smirked as the flush on her cheeks grew redder by the second. I felt terribly awful making Sunset embarrassed so much, I just knew I needed to apologize deeply. My head bobbed up and down, nodding on how correct she filled in the blanks so perfectly. She gently chuckled, brushing her tangled golden and crimson locks, whereby her fingers couldn’t escape. I felt like this wasn’t the time to question her sexuality because she didn’t seem like she was in a very good mood. “Oh, w-well if you don’t want to talk about it, then we don’t need to-” “Look Dash,” She protested as the tone in her voice grew stern. “You asked and you’re my best friend since forever and it would be pretty fucked up if I wasn’t being honest about my sexuality, and plus, many people ask me, so why should I keep some shit like this away from you?” “It all started once you left NYC to go to California with your famous aunt. And ever since you left, I’ve been pining for you. Then, I realized that maybe I’ve had a deep connection with girls I guess, so thanks dude,” She silently chuckled while nudging my shoulder to the side. “Well, glad to be of assistance then,” I joked as we ended up laughing all the way to the gym without caring about what people thought of us. It was rather strange how Sunset drove into the LGBT community because of pining, but as long as she’s happy, then that’s all that truly matters. Eventually, Sunset thrust her arms towards the girl’s locker room door, and once it opened, the buzzing of teenage girls erupted in the room, causing me to flinch at the sight of more robust figures. Compared to me, each of those girls was more round and curvy, each build to their own size. The endless screams of laughter as perfume, baby powder, lotion, and of course a very funky smell which was none other than marijuana. As if the smell wasn’t bad enough, most of the girls in the room were changing and their bodies were flying all over the place. The gym uniforms were placed over the wooden benches, screaming for help while the girls were screaming for the fun of screaming. “What took you so long?” A calm soothing voice that belonged to none other than Twilight, as she was grabbing her bright lemon and cerulean CHS t-shirt from her locker. “We were on our way but Rainbow over here had a few questions about our relationship,” Sunset winked at me, as she climbed over the bench and began to open up her own locker. She kissed Twilight’s forehead, both causing them to flush at the same time. I carefully placed my magenta pupils over to their direction, watching how Sunset was doing a terrible job at flirting with Twilight. But Twilight didn’t seem to mind the dorky actions her girlfriend was giving to her. While I was watching the scene unfold, Pinkie and Starlight both entered the room in a quick flash. “Woah, what the fu-” Sunset furrowed her eyebrows at her two friends, then tightly folded her arms, seeing the black plastic bags each girl had in their hands. “Holy shit!!” Starlight exclaimed as she quickly sat down on the bench, gasping for air, while her partner in crime kept snorting like a pig. “Lemme guess, another raid?” Sunset glared at her two friends, rolling her eyes in the process, as the two couldn’t contain their laughter. Twilight shook her head in dismay, digging in the bags each of the girls received only to see several cases of iPhone chargers. Sunset and Twilight’s glares weren’t a pretty sight to see, especially since Sunset was tapping her right foot on the teal floor as hard as she could. She dug her fingers through her locks while puffing out a large sigh of disappointment. “Guys, we talked about this!” She hollered out in anger making her nostrils flare out. “Who knows what could’ve happened if you two got caught! We don’t even have enough money if we had to bail you fuckers outta jail anyway!” “Ah typical Sunset, always playing the mom card huh?” Starlight silently chuckled to herself as she stuffed the bag of chargers in her bag. “You know damn well I don’t want anyone of you to get hurt,” Sunset raising her voice, while she was only inches away from Starlight’s face, burning off as much anger as she could. “Or go to jail for that matter.” “Look Sunset, we’re really sorry, and I Pinkie Promise to never steal again!” Pinkie confessed while crossing her chest and ended up putting her right hand over her left eye. Twilight beamed with happiness while Sunset, still shooting a hard glare into Starlight’s soul. “Ugh, fine, I won’t do it again, but heck, we had good intentions this time,” Starlight groaned, dusting out her gym pants, placing it between her thin legs. “Besides, Soarin told us that you stole something in freshman year, so don’t look innocent here.” Sunset’s ears perked up right in time as Starlight finished her statement. She not only turned around causing her face to turn a bright crimson but her nose wrinkled, and her stumpy fingers bent all the way inside her reddening palms. “Dude, I stole a pad from the nurse’s office that same day, and besides, Soarin thinks anything could be stealing. One time when we were much younger, I grabbed a penny from the ground and snuck it into my pocket and he told me that was stealing and the cops were coming for me that night.” “Huh, that does sound like something Soarin would say to be honest,” Pinkie chuckled, causing us all to laugh at the joke. A couple of girls were staring at all of us, but of course, that didn’t stop us from having a peal of laughter at the beginning of the day. I for one giggled to see how Sunset and Soarin’s siblinghood worked out. Just hearing the word “Soarin” made my cheeks flare-up, but being around my friends, I didn’t want them to get too suspicious about my feelings for my best friend’s brother of course. “Why aren’t you getting dressed Dashie?” Pinkie muffled her voice as the laughter died down slowly. Pinkie was struggling to get her gym shirt through her round head, so her voice was a little hard to comprehend. Seeing Pinkie struggling and making very inappropriate sounds while doing so, made Applejack venture into her direction and helped the busty girl place her t-shirt over her head perfectly. She thanked the country girl multiple times that it started to get Applejack flustered. “Well, you see, I don’t have a uniform so I’ll just sit here and wait until you guys get dressed,” “Oh don’t be so modest!” Starlight jumped back into the conversation while drinking some water to quench her dry throat. She quickly grabbed something from a spare locker underneath her own and out came flying a yellow and blue t-shirt and a pair of matching shorts in my direction, but I was able to catch them before they hit my face. Sunset pondered for a moment then gave Starlight a sinister smirk. “Lemme guess, you stole those too?” “Ugh, shut the fuck up Sunset!” She growled causing Sunset to lean ever so closely to Starlight’s face, making the heat between those two to grow hotter and hotter on each other’s faces. “Fuck don’t go up, it goes in~” Sunset’s mouth was intoxicated with a large amount of lust as it began to calmly soak Starlight deeply. Sunset’s tongue curled deeply out of her lustful throat, licking the satisfaction of her lips, making Starlight squirm in her grasp. The heat on Starlight’s face was unbearable! She bit her lip extremely hard, begging Sunset to stop making the scene before them so awkward, yet she loved every bit of it! At last, good things must come to an end. “T-T-Twilight, g-get your girlfriend!” Starlight squeaked as Sunset laid her index finger over the crevasses of her gym shirt, peeking in to see what well-hidden treasure was inside. “Sunset, enough,” Twilight’s voice became stern as she didn’t even look to see what Sunset was doing, but by hearing the sudden moans escaping her girlfriend’s mouth, she didn’t even bother looking. Rolling her eyes in frustration, Sunset gently let go of her friend’s shirt, going back into her locker to quickly grab her gym shorts. “Ugh, you’re no fun,” She pouted when all of a sudden, there was a large rapid bang on the locker room door, fearing most of the girl’s in the room. “Alright ladies, hurry it up in there! Don’t let me start deducting points off your grades for being late to class,” A thick Hispanic accent was heard from the other side of the door. Ever since that announcement was made, girls started piling out of the locker room quicker, just leaving my friends and myself in the room. After taking a pretty long time in kicking off my pants to put on my gym shorts, I stopped midway. I felt super embarrassed changing in front of my friends, because I never changed in front of anybody else before, heck, not even my sister. The heat between my cheeks began to rise once more making my fingers tremble as it clutched around the rims of my denim harem pants. Sunset knew how truly embarrassed I was so she decided to let everyone leave the room immediately so I could be able to get dressed at a faster pace. The gym uniforms weren’t as bad as I thought they would be. The smooth elastic around the rims felt extremely comfortable around my waist, as I completely finished changing. I placed my school clothes in a locker next to Sunset’s because I knew I could trust my stuff wherever my friends will be. Once I piled out of the locker room, screams, and grunts of terror filled the hallway, making the only solution as to why the gym was so loud was because the teacher left the door open. Walking towards the gym door made my heartbeat increase drastically I tried a way to calm down my spirit, but at last, that is not what happened. I silently and slowly peaked into the gym and I’ve never seen such enthusiastic students in my entire life! The walls were painted with a clashing combination of dandelion and baby blue, as lights were hanging on the brightly painted ceiling. The oatmeal hard wooden floor was polished rather well after being renovated for the summertime. The bright shimmering effect on the floor also blended with a cobalt blue stripe that read “Canterlot Wondercolts”. The stripe was the perimeter of the entire gym floor and while walking towards the middle of the court, there shown a golden horseshoe logo. I didn’t even pay attention to all that was going on the gym until a tall fine faced boy screamed at me to catch my attention. “Heyo look out bro!” My eyes quickly noticed a basketball heading straight towards my head, but I immediately jumped out of the way, towards the blue bleachers while panting softly. I looked back towards the court only to see more boys playing a rough game of basketball, while other students were on the bleachers playing music from their speakers. Everything around me felt exactly like the lunchroom because of course there was no teacher. Rolling my eyes in disgust as every teenager kept acting uncivilized, I contemplated to myself. “I got out of bed for this?” I thought, hoping nothing else can get worse, but eventually, a soca song started playing and literally every girl in the gym started acting even MORE uncivilized. Every time the beat would start pumping through the gym, each girl would start whining upon each other. In fact, girls would start whining on their significant other. It was an outrageous sight to see! I couldn’t be bothered by such monstrosity so I eventually walked to the back of the gym, and snuck under the bleachers. The scenery was all dark and cool. The atmosphere was very damp, and the sound of the loud music before felt as if I was fifty feet away from a huge party. I began to crawl my way through the bleachers as little light shone inside of it. Suddenly, while backing up slowly away from the crowd of students, I didn’t even notice someone was right behind me in the bleachers as well. After our little impact of a small collision, I turned around only to see a lofty female, rather alarmed at the sudden move I made, as she curled her flexible body to make her hug her knees. Her everlastingly long strands of carnation pink locks covered her soft yet dove like pupils, shamrock like a clover, blinked ever so often and in some moments, looking around all over the place without even staring at me once. Her timid behavior correlated closely to her glowing banana skin complexion, and she kept no single eye contact with me. She wore some long black tights with matching colored pumps, and a creamish turtleneck to match. Her small squirming sounds made me feel really bad for scaring her. This wasn’t how I wanted to meet someone new, to make them fear me. “Oh gosh, I’m so so sorry, I honestly didn’t see you there,” I whispered while the worry in my voice made it sound like I was trembling. “Oh, it’s nothing to worry about,” The timid girl replied ever so softly I had to lean in a little closer to hear what she was saying. Her arms, clutched up closer to her body, as she still didn’t make eye contact with me till now. I knew she was afraid and I didn’t want to scare her even more so I decided to introduce myself to calm down her shaky nerves. “Hi, my name is Rainbow Dash,” I said with a smile. “I’m new here.” That’s when her shamrock irises finally met with my magenta pupils, and I must say, she was a sight to see. She was definitely breathtaking, and her long pink strands attached to her head made her look even more like a majestic goddess. It would be really awkward to tell her how gorgeous she was, but I couldn’t help it, I just HAD to let her know! “And, not to sound like a creep, but you’re very stunning,” Her honeycomb complexion on her face suddenly transformed into a shade of bright crimson as our eye contact broke off again. She smiled diligently while slightly giggling to herself. “Oh why thank you,” She cooed making her embarrassed feelings go away as quickly as possible. “You seem new here. Are you liking Canterlot High so far?” I nodded my head in reply just thinking about the new Daring Do friend I made yesterday, another friend who is extremely tall and brolic, stood up to me in my Science class, and of course, the adorable hunk of a football player Sunset introduced to me, who turns out to be her brother. I did feel terribly awful just remembering what Rarity did to me on my first day at CHS but that didn’t bother me at how many friends I made in the span of two days. “By the way, what’s your name?” I asked hoping I didn’t change the subject and made her a little too uncomfortable. “Oh, it’s uh, it’s Fluttershy……” “Hold on, I’m so sorry, I didn’t quite hear you, guess the music is a little too loud still.” I sheepishly smiled as I leaned my ear closer to her lips. “Could you please repeat yourself?” “I uh, uh, my name is... um, it’s…” Her hair blocked her eyes once more, as her body position changed as she was no longer facing me this time around, but she was slowly turning away to her left side to avoid the conversation. Guessing she was getting even more timid, I eventually decided to leave her alone, in her own space and whenever she’s ready to talk to me again, I wouldn’t shun her down. “Ah okay then, you don’t need to tell me your name since you are a little too flustered to say it, and I totally respect your wishes,” “Fluttershy! There you are! You had me and the girls worried sick about you.” I knew that voice very well. Not that I spend my entire life with that person but a sweet masculine voice that I could hear over and over again made my ears sigh in love as the melodious tune of that person’s voice continued to sing its sweet song. As if on cue, we both looked up to see Soarin, crouching over the small little entrance from behind the bleachers. His eyes widened once he saw me with her, as his mouth curved into a genuine smile. “Well, I see you have good company,” He chuckled while combing his navy blue hair out of his face. God, I just love it when he does that. Please don’t make me go crazy. “I guess I’ll leave you to it!” “N-no, I was just leaving actually,” I stammered as I felt the heat splash across my face. I wasn’t embarrassed that he was here, but him being so concerned about Fluttershy made me feel jealous because maybe that’s his girlfriend. I was so furious because I really thought that Soarin could be the guy of my dreams and I didn’t want to spill out my thoughts but we girls always have a tendency to just- “I’ll leave you to talk to your girlfriend, don’t mind me.” “Great job Rainbow Dash, now they gonna think you’re some type of instigator,” I pondered deeply while biting hard on my lip, cringing at what I just said. Maybe if I just kept my mouth closed none of this would’ve happened. But just then, the craziest thing happened. They both started laughing hysterically. I know I was a little irritated at my stupid little comment but how did they find the truth so funny? Not to change the subject, but oh my gosh Soarin sounds so gosh darn cute when he laughs. Hopefully, I won't say that out loud! “Uh, what seems to be the joke here?” I cocked my head to the side, while my eyebrows furrowed immensely. “Good heavens, we aren’t dating at all,” Fluttershy giggled to herself, which was more of a hysterical laugh. “We would never date each other, not that Soarin isn’t a handsome guy, but I just don’t see us together. Besides, I already have a two-year relationship with my significant other. His name is Discord and he’s a senior.” “Fluttershy is right. I only see her as my instrumental bestie, and nothing else,” He shrugged his shoulders and let out a very deep sigh. “Why would you make such a silly assumption like that?” The weight of the world seemed to drag its weight onto me all of a sudden, as Soarin kept staring at me with those emerald gemstones of his. My face grew pale, just regretting that I even said anything, to begin with. I felt so humiliated and ashamed for blabbering my big fat mouth to the world and I know for a fact, Soarin and Fluttershy probably thought I was the biggest idiot in the entire school for shipping two random people I don’t even know. I drew my lower lip deep into my pearly whites not even realizing that my lip was now a deep shade of mulberry. “W-well, I just thought that...well I, ugh, it was just, you see, it was just very stupid of me to say something that was totally none of my business,” I studdered, as I avoided eye contact. “Maybe it’s better if I just go before things get worse.” “No Dash, you’re totally fine,” Soarin reassured me as his warm tender hands fell right onto my right shoulder, making me deeply want his hands to touch me in other places that I just can’t seem to imagine at this moment. “What you said was pretty funny because literally no one ever ships us. Well, you just got here and I wouldn’t think you knew everyone in this school in three days, so don’t sweat it.” You know when you leave the oven on, and it starts getting a little too hot and suddenly, it burns? Well, guess I left my cheeks in the oven for far too long because the immense heat coming from my face started making it even more crimson than before. When I thought I couldn’t get any dorkier, I began to start twirling my hair, like some young teenage girl in front of her crush. But come to think of it, I WAS that young teenage girl standing directed in front of my crush acting all dorky, and Soarin didn’t seem to care about how I was acting either. He just plastered that cute little smile he always does and placed his hands in his pockets. His mouth formed a crooked line, as he kept staring into my eyes, causing a rapid explosion of butterflies to emerge out of my stomach. I swear in his mind he’s probably thinking that I’m a really dumb dorky idiot who can’t even stand still because of how ugly and terrifyingly hideous I look. Okay, maybe I’m flying off the handle a little too much but hey, can’t help it right? And the thought of Fluttershy, sitting there, watching attentively at the scene unfolding right before her eyes, made me turn even more red praying that nothing else happens. This feeling felt more awkward by the second because our eyes were locked onto each other and even I wanted this awkward moment to end faster than ever before. As if my prayers have been answered, a loud whistle erupted in the gym causing the soca music to turn off immediately. The loud blow caused both of our eyes to widen as we quickly avoided eye contact and started scratching the back of our necks. I quickly didn’t want to say anything to him so I dashed from behind the bleachers and caught up with Sunset and the others. “There you are, we were wondering where you ran off too,” Sunset greeted me with a tight hug, wrapping her arms around me, compressing my body closer to hers. After our little miniature hug session, I felt a soft tap on my left shoulder and spun around only to see Fluttershy, smiling at me, while her hair, still covering parts of her face. “I’ve never seen Soarin so mesmerized,” She stated. “I’m sorry, what?” “Soarin, the boy who you were just talking too,” She laughed more like a giggle, brushing her hair out of her face. “I’ve never seen Soarin stare into someone’s eyes for more than a second. He’s usually very quiet shy type, even more quieter than me. How’d you do it?” I don’t know if Fluttershy was trying to make me become sappy and melt seeing how I was the first girl to make Soarin stare at me for so long. I cupped my cheek with my right hand and never stopped blushing. “Is this what hell feels like?” I pondered deeply while rubbing the side of my cheek much more realizing I was actually blushing about Soarin. The gym teacher was lining up people for a class roll call, and I didn’t really pay attention to gym class for the rest of the day. First period passed and the next class that was on my schedule was Fine Art. Remember how Starlight was talking about how much she hated the girls in her Drama class? Well, CHS is a form of a performing arts school where arts and academics take charge. Various students audition for this high school in November, where pieces of Dance, Drama, Art, Instruments, and Vocals are brought on stage. Apparently, I didn’t audition for this school since Principal Celestia and my father were high school besties. I know she has so much potential in me, because my father and mother were such big shots here at this school. As the bell rang for second period, I quickly dashed my way around the halls, and trying to navigate without my friends was a tall drink of water for me that I couldn’t be able to reach. Eventually, I was able to find my art room, and boy was it vast! The creamish painted walls blended perfectly with the ambiance of the gray tiled floor. Paintings were plastered all over the walls, and the ceiling and of course on the art board. Students were moving canvases over to the back of the room, and while the murmuring and grunts of students continued, the more colorful and bright the room became. I stood at the door in such awe and excitement as I knew that this would be my new environment for the rest of the school year. As I began to pile into the class more, I happened to hear a harmonious and vibrant voice filling the room with warmth, causing me to feel as though my mom was warming my heart with ease. The woman, slim yet average, but also gentle and verdant, was pointing her fingers towards certain areas in the room. Her long mystical celeste hair was pulled back gently into a messy bun, and her parmesan skin complexion, her cerulean eyes, and a small magenta flower on the right side of her head, stood in place as she wore a black jumpsuit. The cheerful smile she gave to her students even filled me up with joy, but until her eyes watched over towards me, I felt at home. “Alright students, today we have a new student joining us for the year, so please welcome her with bright smiles and a positive attitude,” She beamed as she clapped her hands for her students to quiet down and acknowledge me. “Okay, everyone please settle down in your seats, and get ready for the first assignment.” Everyone started drawing to the back of the room, and started taking out various paint buckets towards their seats. Their blank canvas were begging to be splashed with multiple colors and soon those canvases were getting the wish that they long desired for. The teacher placed a large blank canvas in front of me while handing me a black sharpie. “Since today is your first day of class, you will be a little late in starting our art assignment,” She whispered in my ear, while she crouched down to the floor. “Each student was responsible to bring in their own paint, paint brushes, and of course a small set of copic markers over the summer. But you’re very lucky that I stashed some copic markers for you, and all you need to do is buy the paint and brushes, by let’s say, by Monday? Sounds fair?” I nodded my head in agreement as she walked to the back of the room to check on the other students. I carefully opened the black marker and started writing my name on the back of the canvas, since all the students did that with their canvases. Other students began to start their art assessment while I was stuck doing nothing all period. I didn’t feel bad about myself, but I did feel a little embarrassed for starting school late. 2:15pm As time flew by, it was time to go to my Trigonometry class and of course, I had none of my friends in the same class as me, so it was pretty upsetting and also might I add, boring. I kept fiddling with my mechanical pencil through my rigid fingers as the teacher went on with the lesson. His name was Mr. Starswirl. He was a very thin yet had a very peculiar mindset. His dark gray skin, and his navy eyes were always struck with passion and dedication when he talked about the different functions in Trigonometry. One thing about him that stood out the most was not his passion for mathematics, but his long white and gray beard. The beard reached down all the way to his chest, and sometimes he would stroke it a couple of times whenever a student would get the wrong answer. I honestly didn’t want to spend anymore time in that class especially since I had English next period with Starlight. Ever since Applejack defended me the other day with Fire Streak, I haven’t heard from him, and I just hope he doesn’t start a huge calamity in English class because my friend was defending me. All these thoughts pondered into my brain making me not focus in class. I was so in depth with my inner thoughts, that I didn’t even realize that Mr. Starswirl was calling my name. “Ms. Dash can you please go to the board and tell us how you got the answer to question four?” His voice, deep yet stern can cause a whole avalanche to occur. My hands started fidgeting, the sweat from my palms were gleaming, and my anxiety was extremely high, I could feel myself soaring into the clouds of embarrassment. I didn’t let anything stand in my way from answering the question, so I stared at my spiral notebook one more time before heading to the white board. I sharply grabbed a green marker from the sides, and began to start ‘teaching’ to the class. But before I could’ve said a word, my heart stopped causing my eyes to widen as big as the Atlantic Ocean. A huge wave of shock, quickly made my nerves shut down upon seeing the image in front of me. A girl, with dark eggplant curls, skin as white as the board, her glittery leopard dress shone with the reflection of the light, and those dark navy pupils glared at me every so sharply, cutting my heart in half as my breathing cinched. It was Rarity! The same girl that I accidentally smashed my tray into her the first day I got here. I felt tremendously self-conscious about the situation, my face turned crimson at the sight of stumbling upon her. She eventually started whispering something to her little girl clan, as they each started giggling and making stink faces at me. “Excuse me Ms. Diamond, but if you have something to say to the class, I suggest you blabber it out already,” Mr. Starswirl was totally not pleased at the disrespect that was given in his class. The group of girls started snickering even more now, causing the class to start murmuring amongst themselves. Some of the girls even began to whisper words towards the other kids in the class, making them add onto the laughter. The chorus of giggles, smirks, and chuckles filled the room, and it felt as though the air around me was cutting my breathing. “Go on, spit it out!” He snapped as the class still hid their chuckles either in their palms or sweaters. Rarity cleared her throat, and before she said anything, she layered her thin pale lips with a glittery hot pink lip gloss. Her mouth smacked together, applying more lipstick to her mouth. “Dash is it?” She questioned, with such sass, I couldn’t even respond, because she cut me off right before I could say anything. “Darling, how can I say this without being rude? Hmmm, let’s see, oh yes! Hon, with all due respect, this is two thousand and eighteen, and the way you’re dressed is just so in the 60s. Please have at least SOMEONE dress you properly in the morning.” The entire class busted into a series of laughter. Some kids were holding onto their stomachs, while other kids were slamming their fists on the purple textbooks. I bashfully looked down at my clothes and realized she was right. My denim harem pants looked like it came from the 60s, showering flowers all over the pants. My body immediately drew a shade of scarlet, avoiding eye contact with a view of the full classroom. My hands tried to cover up the flower prints but of course the class started dying even more. Mr. Starswirl banged his ruler onto the desk, making each student stop laughing instantly. The bell rang and every student by passed me, snickering in the process. Rarity walked passed me, shook her head, then walked with her group of girls. I bowed my head in shame, breathing in deeply through my nostrils, before packing up my school supplies. “I just want to apologize for Ms. Diamond’s response and for that, I will take off five points off her next exam,” He protested as a couple of sophomores began to enter into his classroom, all laughing and having a blast. “I appreciate your kind actions Mr. Starswirl, but that is not necessary, but thank you either way,” A smile crept upon my face as I walked out of his classroom, feeling a bit embarrassed. Honestly, I desperately wanted Rarity to lose five points from her test, no matter how good or bad she was in that class. Why did I make a stupid remark like that? I should’ve let him do what’s best for the both of us. It was time Rarity got a taste of her own medicine after she was treating me like some beaten up dog. My fingers vigorously clutched onto the straps of my bag, as my anger started boiling out in the hallway. At the corner of my eye, I happen to see Rarity talking to a girl taller than her, but sadly the girl’s back was turned. Her hair was blonde and she wore a very familiar cowgirl hat that I’ve seen before. The girl was none other than Applejack, and seeing her kiss Rarity’s cheek made me gasp in utter shock as both girls waved goodbye to one another. I quickly hid behind a liquid vending machine hoping Rarity didn’t see me at all. A couple of girls walking by, wanted to get some soda from the vending machine, but once they saw a shadowy figure from behind, they all froze in place, confused. I shyly removed myself from the vending machine and dashed for my locker, avoiding Rarity in the process. I successfully reached my locker without any issues, but as soon as my key turned into the lock for my locker to open, a huge loud “SLAM!” echoed all over the hallway. In a split second, realizing that my locker door slammed shut, and an ivory hand plastered with fuschia nail polish on each five fingers, was spreading all over my locker. I looked up only to see Rarity, her eyes, bloodshot red, burning with hatred, her nose wrinkled like a candy wrapper, and her teeth gnashed as hard as concrete, making a vein pop from the side of her head. “Don’t think I didn’t see your conniving little self, snooping around when I was having my little moment with Applejack,” She snapped, while tapping her right foot vigorously on the teal floor. A large lump was stuck in my throat blocking me from trying to speak. Rarity was a couple of inches taller than me, but not as tall as Sunset Shimmer of course. Her pupils shrunk glaring deep into my soul which screamed for help. The heavy breathing began to circulate through her nostrils pulsating a huge amount of anger. “W-Well I-” “Save your sorry breath! I don’t want to hear it!” She exclaimed before making me sink deeper into the chair. I knew this could be over for me. I was waiting patiently for Rarity to call me out on my clothes again probably for the millionth time. Or better yet a slap in the face would do me some good because I should’ve seen this coming. Getting bullied about who I am and also my attire. I should’ve stayed in California with my Aunt Firefly to begin with but I didn’t want to make a fuss with my father since he was the one in charge and not me. My train of thought suddenly paused instantly because of what happened next. Rarity aggressively groped my shirt almost making our noses touch one another. A small hint of blush splashed all over my face but that wasn’t the most important thing. I began to start shaking like a leaf as if a storm was about to accumulate. Eventually a storm was coming that storm was called Hurricane Rarity. “I want you to listen as closely as to what I’m about to tell you because it won’t be pretty!” She began as she camly cleared her throat, making her lips surpass my ears. “So, you really think just because you’re from California that people will accept you and swoon over you? No! That’s not how it works here got it? You’re in my fucking domain bitch and I just want you to understand that! You don’t belong here! You will never be Canterlot High school material you know why? I’ve already mentioned it but your clothes really need to go! Stop shopping at Old Navy or is that the only clothing you can afford? Ugh, you are such a DISGRACE to this high school. I have NO idea what Principal Celestia was thinking about accepting someone like YOU into this school building! This is a performing arts school darling! Why didn’t she enroll someone who actually HAS talent?! Ugh, I’m wasting my breath and energy for someone like you! Just get out of my way and stay FAR away from Applejack as possible! Capiche??! Good! Hmph~” Rarity slammed me into the royal blue lockers as hard as she can. She grabbed her violet shimmering Gucci purse and sashayed down the hallway. I was in complete utter shock! My head and my upper back was in immense pain and all I could do was stand there, taking in all that just occurred. Tears started streaming down my face like a stream flowing down a riverbed. The hurricane was officially over or did it just begin? All I could do was cry my eyes out. I began sliding my back against the locker until my face was buried between my knees. I let out a loud cry feeling horrible about the decision my father made to make me come back here. All I wanted was my mother to come back and comfort me telling me that everything will be alright. The school bell rang causing a whole field of students heading to their last period class and I for sure didn’t want kids to start asking questions and make fun of me more so I grabbed my school bag and dashed out the door, wiping my face from all the tears and all the pain I had in my heart. -Rainbow Dash Author's Note don't worry, rarity will come around eventually ! she's a beautiful rose but boi she got dem thorns ! aND YES !!! i needed to upload this chapter because DUH,, i'm going on a HUGE long hiatus for this story to work on TAOTGH and mayBE funtasia?? so who knows? also PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE~~~~ comments are well appreciate so please submit one below~ and thanks for enjoying this chapter and i'll see u guys soon~ so long "dear diary~" for now~ 👋
I.Author's Note Well hello everyone! I am back with another Canterlot High AU that I have been planning for quite some time now!~ Also, this is an AU so everyone would be out of character so don't ask why, so and so is different, because it's an AU. XD This is my first time trying out something different, and yes, it's good to be back with some high school drama! So, join me on my new journey away from my old AU. And don't worry, I am going to continue my Gemporian AU, but I just wanted to get back into writing some high school, lockers, fights, drama, and romance stuff, ya feel me? Well, enough about me rambling, I want you all to enjoy this new AU as I am working on my writing abilities a bit more! I hope you all enjoy this new AU and story as much as I do and, well, enjoy the first chapter!~ I. Chapter One- A Strange New Beginning Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V Why does things have to happen in life? I mean, we breathe, talk, eat, sleep, and do normal human things, but that’s not what I meant. I mean, why do the bad things happen in life? What bothers me most is that all the mean people get what they want in life and have all the innocent people pay for their mistakes. It’s unfair. You’re probably wondering what happened to me. Well, for starters, let me introduce myself. My name is Rainbow Dash. I just turned 16 years old a day ago and I honestly don’t feel any different. I mean, are you supposed to feel different when your age just boosts up by one? Because I sure don’t feel any different, neither do I look different. I have long rainbow hair, light blue skin, magenta eyes, and you always see me with a scrunchie in my hair. Not because it’s long, it’s because whenever I wear my hair out, it reminds me of my mother. When I was 7 years old, and I was living back in New York City, on July 23rd 2009, my mom, dad, and I were on the beach having fun, until there was a huge tsunami in the area. My dad and I survived but my mom didn’t. Her death left my dad and my younger sister Scootaloo (she was a year old at the time) heartbroken. I for one, was completely devastated. I never went out the house, I always isolated myself from my friends and even family too. I even got a huge scar on my back to remember that horrid day. Ever since I received that scar, I became more calm, more sweet, and even more civilized because I wanted to act the same way my mom did so I can follow in her footsteps. Since my dad couldn’t live with the pain, we all decided to move here, to Beverly Hills, California with my aunt. I must say, my aunt is a lifesaver! She is a very famous producer, director, and actress in many action films in HollyWood and when I was much smaller, I did attend my first red carpet and the Grammys as well. She lives on 2571 Wallingford DR, and trust me, that house is like a huge palace! I got lost in there because of how big the house is! There are 12 luxurious bedrooms, 24 baths, it’s 38,000 square feet, A HUGE POOL, and, it’s, just ginormous! My dad is trying to get a job for the longest now and I seriously hopes he likes his new job, whatever it maybe. Right now, I am just sitting in my bed, staring at the ceiling while listening to “Spring: Of The Four Seasons”. It’s a very classical piece and it’s my favorite piece because my mom used to play it on the piano for me when I was little. Just thinking of my mother made me tear up just a little bit. All of a sudden, I happen to smell something delicious! The trail of sweet cinnamon rolls swirled throughout my nose as I began to lick my lips, just imagining me devouring those sweet, crispy, tasty rolls. I paused the music and dashed down the stairs as fast as I can, only to see my aunt and my dad baking up some cinnamon rolls in the oven. “Hey kiddo!” My dad exclaimed with a warm smile. “I was wonderin’ when you were going to come out of that room of yours.” I smiled shyly as I made my way over to the dining room as I saw Scootaloo playing with her tablet. When she saw me, she could have almost fell out of her chair! “You’re out of your room?! That’s like once in a blue moon!” I heard my aunt double with laughter as she took out the batch of cinnamon rolls and brownies from the oven. The smell of cinnamon, glaze, and chocolate made my stomach grumble loudly. I even licked my lips just thinking of me taking a bite into the googy, satisfying flavors of the sweets! As I walked closer into the kitchen, I happen to see two boxes of pizza on the kitchen table, three bottles of 2 liter sodas, some chocolate and vanilla cupcakes, alongside with baked cinnamon rolls and brownies. I stared at all the food and flexed my eyebrow, bewildered at the certain food choices. Suddenly, I knew what was going on, so I folded my arms and gave my dad a smirk. “Alrighty, what’s the catch?” “What catch?” He answered back while smirking right back at me, which caused me to snicker. He walked over to me and kissed my forehead and dabbed a little frosting on my nose. “You’ll see in a minute buttercup! Just sit in the dining room with Scootaloo.” As a obedient daughter, I did as he told and waiting till my dad and my aunt arrived with the pizza and treats. Everyone sat down quietly, until all three of us shot our eyes towards my dad. I never seen my dad so happy ever since mom died so I am guessing this MUST be some good news! “As you all can see, we are eating some pizza and we baked some sweets for the two of you, which means, I have a special announcement to make!” My dad smiled while shuffling his hands together. I leaned in closer to hear what he had to say because my heart started pounding drastically and I honestly couldn’t stop shaking in my seat. “So, a few months back, you guys remember I had to go on a trip to New York City for a job interview for a week right? Well, I just wanted to tell you guys that I got the job!!” My aunt clapped her hands and hugged my dad super tightly! I, on the other head, started to scream my head off and jumped on my dad and started rocking him bath and forth! Scootaloo also joined in on the hug and we were stuck in this position for a while. We all decided to break the hug, as my aunt grabbed a slice of pepperoni pizza from the box. “Oh Bow! I am so happy for you! If you would’ve told me earlier, we could’ve had a party!” My aunt laughed as she poured some Pepsi in a glass. “Firefly, you honestly don’t have to make a party for me,” He stated, while eating some pizza. “I just wanted to hang out with my family!” “Daddy, I am so so happy for you! I should make you a banner when you’re leaving!” Scootaloo said. My dad and my aunt both started to chuckle leaving me speechless because I honestly didn’t understand one word out of Scoot’s mouth that seemed funny. “Wait, what’s so funny?” “I am not leaving my precious daughters here, you guys are coming with me. We’re moving back to New York City!” I don’t know if I should be excited or frustrated right now. My dad getting the job he wanted was a dream come true for us. I am actually happy that he got the job of his dreams but honestly moving BACK to NYC? We just moved out of there 6 years ago, why are we going back? To move again some other years later because things doesn’t work out for us? Also, the fact that we’re moving back into the city where mom died just makes me sick in the stomach and it makes my anger boil! Well, you know what they say, God works in mysterious ways. “Rainbow Dash sweetie, you don’t look so good. Are you alright?” My dad asked as his tone in his voice changed from delightful to gloomy. I can seriously hear the cracks in his voice as it began to tremble making me tear up a little bit. “W-Why are we moving back there?! You know exactly how I feel about going back there!!” I shouted across the table in pure anger. My dad gave a long, deep sigh as he rubbed his finger through his hair and looked into my eyes. “Dashie, I know you don’t want to go back because it reminds you of Windy, but there’s nothing I can do about it,” He choked on his words as his eyes welled up in tears as he reached for my hand across the table. “I know this is hard for you to move back into the same environment, but we are going to be okay. We’ve got each other and that’s all that matters. Life is going to be tough and it’s not going to be easy, but don’t worry. We’ll get through this together!” I stared deeply into his deep mustard-colored eyes before crying again and placed a smile on my face. I grabbed a slice of cheese pizza and raised it in the air. “To Dad!” And my aunt, my dad, and Scootaloo joined me as we all raised our pizza slices in the air and continued to have a good night with one another. _____________________________ * * * ________________________________ Later that night, I was fluffing up my pillow, because I need a fluffy pillow to sleep at night or else I have neck problems once I wake up. As I happen to change into my pajamas, my phone started to ring. I picked up my phone and I couldn’t stop smiling because I haven’t spoken that person in a few weeks! “Hey Sunset!!!” I exclaimed in pure excitement. “Ayo Dash, what’s poppin’?” Sunset Shimmer has been my best friend for as long as I could remember. We have been best friends since the womb because our mothers were super close! Sunset is older that me, by a couple of months and she’s been like a sister to me! She’s caring, she’s awesome, cool, protective to the people she loves, and she is basically a very chill person. Just don’t get her on her bad side! One minute she’s like a nice, warm, fuzzy teddy bear and another minute she’s like a dangerous, vicious, grizzly bear. We have been keeping contact for a while ever since I’ve moved here, but I am sure she’ll be extremely excited when she hears the news, but I would keep that for another day! “Oh, nothing much honestly! How have ya been? It’s been awhile since we’ve called one another….” “Yeah, I am so sorry about that,” Her voice sounding like it was trembling and I also heard her breathe out loudly. “Sorry Dash, my life has been very stressful due to school and all, haha. But all is well now! School starts tomorrow, so I am hustling my butt to get all my stuff together!” “You’re doing that now? Isn’t it 11:32pm over there?” I asked while looking at the time on my phone which read 8:32pm. Since Sunset lives in New York which is on the eastern side of the United States, and they are three hours ahead of us. “Hahaha, don’t worry about that Rainbow, I got my ice coffee ready for me at Starbucks in the morning! Getting a fresh start of junior year!” She laughed as I heard some shuffling in the background. “So, how about you? Did school start for ya yet?” “Oh yeah, it did a couple of weeks ago actually, but I didn’t go to school. We have some slight changes going on.” “Oh word?! Ight, hit me up with it then!” I rolled my eyes and grabbed one of the stashed gummy worms I keep in my drawer and started eating them out, as to say that the sweets I ate earlier before wasn’t enough! “Actually, I can’t tell you just yet! I want it to be a surprise,” I smiled, while my voice getting more bubbly! “Just hang in there, okay?” “Alrighty fine, I better go and finish packing up my stuff haha! I’ll call ya tomorrow if possible! Later Dash!” And with that, she hung up the phone immediately without no hesitations! I couldn’t tell Sunset I was moving back to New York JUST yet! I wanted to see her face when she sees how, I have not changed. Sometimes I just get the feeling, that all my childhood friends hit their glow up mark and then there’s me, still short, baby face, and small boobs. Not that I don’t mind the small boobs but still. Why am I ranting to you guys, this is highly embarrassing! Anywho, I know it was pretty early that day, but I was honestly still exhausted from all the sugar I ate today. This is why I don’t eat too much sweets because they make me sleep for some reason. I shut off my phone and placed it on the side of my drawer, plugged it in and also started tucking myself to sleep. I always used to sleep with my Care Bear! Every night, I snuggle up against Cheer Bear because my mom bought me the Care Bear and I have been holding onto it ever since. I kept it close with me because I believe that my mom is speaking to me through the bear. I turned off all the lights, snuggled up with my Cheer Bear and stared at the ceiling. “Hey, uh mom? Its me again…” I sighed as I heard cars zooming down the streets this late at night. Tears started flooding into my eyes as I began to wipe my tears before anyone heard me, since the walls are pretty thick here. “I am deeply happy that dad finally found a job, but going back to New York to relive my past? I don’t know how I would make it, but I am honestly scared of going back.” I stared at my Care Bear and then back at the ceiling before breathing out a huge gust of wind through my lips. I puckered my lips, thinking extremely hard before bellowing out loud, which caused the room to echo, and threw off the covers with frustration before walking down the stairs. I tiptoed into the kitchen before anyone even heard me as I gently grabbed a chinese tea cup from the cabinet and started boiling some green tea. The sweet smell of the fresh of camellia sinensis filled the air as I began breaking the fresh green substance. I think you can tell that my mom is Chinese. She used to break some of the camellia for me when I was smaller whenever I had a stomach ache or when I wasn’t having a good day. Even though I can’t seem to perfect the way she makes tea, I always drink green tea whenever I am in a bad mood or just need a quiet moment to myself. I rested a red Chinese yoga mat on the ground and sat there drinking the tea in my hands. I began to think hard about my dad’s decision until I heard footsteps coming from the staircase. I looked up in shock to see my dad, wearing a white t-shirt, blue striped pants, and his favorite turtle slippers. “Hey, whatcha doing up still kiddo?” “Oh, uh, I was just drinking some tea….” I looked down, highly embarrassed because I never let my dad or anyone in the house see me in this condition. My dad walked over to me and laid on the ground beside me while eating a banana. The way my dad eats his bananas is like, he peels off the banana, dumps the whole banana in his mouth, and just throws the peel in the garbage. Seeing him doing this, at this time of the night, almost made me chuckle, but instead I gave him a confused yet “I’m about to laugh” facial expression. Once he made a perfect shot in the garbage can, he turned his head over to me and started to chuckle himself. “Haha, what? Your old man here can still shoot some banana hoops ya know,” He slyly smirked while leaning in against me on the yoga mat. “You thinking about your mother again too huh?” Just hearing the word “mother” sent my eyes overflowing with tears. I rested my tea in the mat and started crying nonstop. My dad had to hug me tightly in order for my loud bawling to not reach my aunt’s and Scootaloo’s room before they woken up. I should be extremely lucky to have a dad who cares for me. My dad started rubbing my back up and down and also patted my head too. After my loud sobbing died down, he placed his hands over my face and stared deep into my eyes. I started sniffing and wiping my nose with my hands even though the best option was to get a tissue due to all the snot coming from my nose. “Oh daddy, I miss her so much…” “I know sweetie, I know,” He replied while rubbing my back a couple more times. He even started rubbing my shoulders to try to calm me down, but honestly nothing seemed to work. “It’s going to be hard to try to get over this, trust me. I had nights where I wish she was there comforting me too. And I know you probably hate me because of the decision I am putting both you and Scootaloo through. And yes, I have been thinking about this for quite some time now. Maybe moving wouldn’t be a bad idea after all-” “The fact that we’re moving back to where things gotten worse is a TERRIFIC idea right?” I took a deep breath and walked over to the kitchen sink while rinsing my tea cup with water. My dad gave a long sigh before walking over to me and placing his hand over my shoulder. “Dashie sweetie….I know this is going to be hard for you, but I can assure you that everything is going to be okay! You have me and Scootaloo and that’s all that matters,” He smiled before walking up the stairs and then stopped halfway. “Hmm, tell ya what? When we get there I am sure things are going to get better! You’ll see!” And with statement, my dad went upstairs to his room and left me downstairs standing in the kitchen. I turned off the faucet first, then the lights, then ran to my room and pondered for a long time. If this whole moving back to New York thing is a good thing, then I would try to make and effort. I mean, thinking about it, I can actually see Sunset Shimmer again after 6 years. Maybe going back won’t be such a bad idea after all. Maybe New York has changed over the course in time, and also maybe seeing dad’s new job might fun! Like, the bring your kid to work day?! That’ll be awesome! I hope all goes well for dad’s new job and our new home. I sure do hope that once we move back to NY, I hope you don’t go moving again…..cause that’ll suck. But, I am feeling pretty confident of going back, and at the same time, I am not too excited either…. To be continued~
II.Author's Note Dear readers (Please read before reading ahead....) I am utterly sorry for not uploading in a very long time. My life has been on the edge of ending, and my health has gotten worse over the past 2 weeks. I eat a lot when I am stressed especially sweets and that is not good since I am on the risk of diabetes and I am overweight for my age. So, that's that. I swear, this chapter wasn't my finest work, because I was rushing it through and everything, and also school is my hardest problems. Mostly school work but mostly who I should call and friend and everything. I want to have true friends who care about me more than anything, but not everyone is gonna be your friend, and I am learning that, but I try super hard to fit in and get noticed....so that's that....I hope you enjoy this chapter and don't forget to leave any feedback, and yes the character's are out of character so please don't say any comment related to that please, before my blood pressure rises, and I get end up losing all my ~~shit~~. Thanks for reading, now enjoy the chapter below~ II. Chapter Two- A Rough Journey Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V So, after a week of packing and getting everything organized, it was finally time to say goodbye to California, for a pretty long time. To be fairly honest, I am going to miss the sweet and fresh air, the grassy green fields, the blue sky, and of course Hollywood. While waiting for my dad to pack the jeep with our suitcases, I saw Scootaloo’s elementary friends hugging her and passing out phone numbers. I on the other hand didn’t have any friends in California, and the only friend I had in New York was Sunset Shimmer. I stared into the bright sky thinking about how things are going to work out once we get back to NY. Suddenly, my dad started beating the horn alerting us to get into the car. “Come on kiddos! We gotta put some ground in it if we want to get to our flight on time!” Scootaloo’s friends all began to scramble out on the street like a herd of cockroaches, while waving and screaming to Scoots. I started to chuckle softly while Scootaloo was hollering out at them to get out the road before they could’ve gotten hit. My dad drove past my aunt’s house with speed before making his way to the Los Angeles International Airport. Since our flight is going to be around 5 hours, I decided to listen to music to soothe my soul. While placing my headphones over my ears, I happen to feel someone tugging onto my plaid sweater. “Hey uh Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked. “Mind if I use your phone charger real quick? It’s only gonna take a-” “No!” I snapped instantly. The last time I let Scootaloo take something that was mine, she lost it that very day! And there’s no way in heck that I would lend my little sister my charger! “Dashie? Be nice!” My dad protested. I mumbled in my car seat and shoved the charger in her lap. She then, stuck her tongue out at me and looked out the window. I blasted my music up a little louder so that I wouldn’t be bothered to hear anything else. But, when my dad spoke, I was able to hear him loud and clear. “So, you guys ready to see grandma and grandpa?!” My dad exclaimed with a bright smile. “I am sure they would love to see you two again, especially since you guys grew the last time they’ve seen you!” “Oh yes yes yes! I am super stoked to see Grandpa Cumulus and Grandma Lilian!” Scootaloo hollered throughout the car making the car rumble from her utter excitement. “I am overjoyed to see them as well,” I spoke softly before rubbing my face cheeks together. “I just hope they don’t pinch my cheeks again…” “Haha, oh I am sure they have grown out of that phase!” My aunt giggled softly as she rolled down her window to let some air blow in. “Yeah, I sure hope so too...that’ll be another nightmare in that airport…” I thought to myself before we’ve reached to the airport without any traffic. We drove to the “Departing Flights” side while going through Terminal 5. My dad dropped us off by the side as we started taking out suitcases. I am not going to lie, there were hundreds of people going in and coming out, stashing up suitcases, and some people running to make their flight. After my dad piled out all the suitcases on a cart, he began to hug my aunt tightly. I am totally going to miss California with a passion honestly. Things are going to be a little different heading back to The Big Apple! As I began to think even more, my aunt decided to cut my train of thought and began to hug me ever so tightly. Honestly, I felt like I wasn’t going to breathe at all! “Oh Dashie honey!!! I am going to miss you so so much! And all of our midnight chats, and our shopping days, our movie nights, just everything about you!!” She began to sob on my shoulder and I felt slightly embarrassed because people were looking at us with strange facial expressions, and I don’t like it when people judge, that’s my biggest pet peeve! I shyly lifted my aunt off my shoulder and began to wipe her tears for her. “Auntie Firefly, it’s going to be okay! We can always facetime one another! I know we’re not going to see each other face to face, but we’ll still be able to communicate!” After I said the word “communicate”, her face lit up brightly like a thousand candles before she squeezed me into one last hug. She started talking with Scootaloo for a little while and they hugged as well. We all said our final goodbyes to Aunt Firefly before she drove with her vehicle down the road. I heard some sniffling and when I looked down, I saw Scootaloo starting to cry. I patted her back for her before heading to check our luggage in. Like I said before, there were tons of people here! More than thousands! All I had to do was follow my dad and everything would be fine. The lady who was helping us, gave our baggages these airport tags and simply just placed our luggage on the airport conveyor belt. After we watched our luggage go in, we walked to the TSA Precheck Line. It is faster than getting onto the regular TSA line. “Please take off all electronic devices, including cell phones, headphones, watches, and any other electronics please!” A man wearing a navy blue suit shouted to everyone. I saw my dad taking out his phone from his pocket and his wallet as well and placed it in the bucket. I took out my phone, stared at it blankly and thought for a moment. “Should I REALLY give my phone to these utter strangers? I hope they don't hurt my precious baby!” I pondered even more while deeply staring at my phone. The same guy who was giving out instructions, walked towards me and snapped his fingers in my face. “Ahem! Today madam!” I blushed from embarrassment and slightly tilted my head away from the man's face as I saw my dad on the other side of the metal detector, shaking his head. Scootaloo took off her shoes and placed it in the box and shook her head as well. I groaned aimlessly as I dropped my phone in the box, alongside with my headphones, sneakers (black and gold vans), and my duffel bag as well. I looked up at the metal detector hopefully it doesn't go off because sometimes it goes off on people who don't even have anything on them. I began to pray silently to myself, well I was hoping it was silently. And I hope the setting wasn't a really bad time to be doing this at the moment but as I was praying silently to myself, an aggressive guy interrupted my train of thought. “HEY LADY!!! CAN YOU HURRY IT ALONG PLEASE?!?! WE DON'T HAVE ALL DAY!!!” And with that, other people behind me starting shouting at me as well making me feel slightly embarrassed. I just dropped my phone in the bucket and walked through the metal detectors with ease. The first thing I grabbed was my precious IPhone and I clutched onto it, while collecting my other things. I happen to spot my dad and Scootaloo on the other side, waiting for me impatiently, especially my dad. Once I walked up to him with a sheepish smile, he rolled his eyes and kept walking straight. “Honestly what is with you teenagers hogging your phone all the time?” He asked as he was searching for Gate 9. “Can't you just go one minute without fiddling your fingers on those tiny buttons?” We eventually reached Gate 9 and grabbed seats near the gate of the plane. I haven't been on a plane since I was seven years old so, I am excited to see the gorgeous view from the window. Scootaloo looked at dad and then started wiggling her brows at me. “She's probably too busy texting her boyfriendddd!~” Scootaloo cooed in a singing voice which made my cheeks crimson. “Ugh! For the last time, I don't have a boyfriend and I would never need one, more of the less that I would actually get one!” I grunted as I plopped into my seat before hearing Scootaloo double with laughter. “Well, you shouldn't really jump to conclusions sweetheart,” My dad added. “You are very beautiful, loving, sweet, kind-” “STUBBORN!!!” Scootaloo cried out before I smacked her upside her head. My dad gave her a sinister glare before clearing this throat. “And you also have a caring heart! I am sure one of these days I would get a son in law.” “Yeah right!” I thought as I rolled my eyes while looking at the window. There were lots of planes arriving and departing. Little planes, big planes, medium sided, you name it! There were thousands of planes waiting for their passengers to arrive. I looked over to my left and saw lots of people running to their assigned gate and some people on line getting breakfast. Just the thought of breakfast made my stomach grumble before I started to groan. I laid back in my chair and turned my head over to my dad's side. “Psst! Dad, can I borrow some money?” “How much are we talking about?” He asked as he looked at me with concern. “Uhhh, about $5 or even 6?” I smiled sheepishly. He started to chuckle and then he leaned over to whisper in my ear. “You ain't getting no money for breakfast, I see what you were planning. You have snacks and a sandwich I made for you in your bag. Why don't you eat it?” “But-” “No buts young lady, now go and eat some snacks. We'll get some food when we get to New York!” I rolled my eyes in frustration because I was honestly getting ready to dig my teeth into that tasty, delicious, satisfying, sausage egg and cheese on a croissant. Just even thinking about how luxurious it would be when I have it in my mouth made my stomach grumble even more! I reached over to my bag and grabbed the little brown bag inside it. I opened it, only to reveal a ham, cheese, lettuce, and mayonnaise sandwich with a bottle of Sprite. From opening the sandwich, I began to laugh to myself then nudged my dad's shoulder. “Haha, you said you MADE the sandwich, not buy it from the bodega!” “I didn't make the sandwich, I made the bag for you, that's what I meant to say.” He winked at me before ruffling my hair. We both started laughing loudly even though people were staring at us, it didn't matter. I was having fun with my dad and that's all that matters at the moment. Before I could've taken a bite to eat, I saw a lady near the desk of the gate that we were in, and she held up the microphone to her mouth. “Good morning passengers of Flight 2304-68 to JFK New York City! The plane is already here waiting for your arrival but before we board you guys in, we need to first board the disabled and children ages 12 and under first.” Scootaloo jumped up in excitement like if she had seen one of her favorite celebrities walking through the door. “I get to go into the plane first?!” She exclaimed before getting her bags ready. I decided to do the same thing as well but my dad stopped me as he whispered in my ear. “I want you to make sure Scootaloo gets into the plane safely, okay?” I nodded my head as we both walked over to the lady at the desk. She was going to scan our plane ticket and check our passports as well, well only for Scootaloo since I am 16 and not under 12. Scootaloo couldn't stop jumping up and down, plus she even started asking me lots and lots of questions! “Is the plane big?! How are the seats? Are they comfortable?! What movies are they going to show?! Do they serve good food?! Oh oh! How about the drinks? You think they're gonna serve us apple juice?!” The lady scanned Scootaloo’s ticket and saw her passport and started chuckling. I smiled sheepishly as Scoots was still asking me a dozen questions. “Hehe, this is her first time riding a plane.” “Oh then, have a nice flight!” She smiled as we both walked into the gate. Scootaloo was super excited the whole time she even started squealing extremely loudly. Once we finally boarded the plane, she exhaled deeply. Scootaloo couldn't believe her eyes! She started squealing like a kettle on the stove, which started to hurt my ears. I grabbed her arm firmly as we tried to walk towards our assigned seats. Even though people were bumping into us, we finally managed to get to our seats. Scootaloo’s seat was 20B, which was in the middle. She immediately sat down in her seat, grabbed her phone and started getting the Wi-Fi. I, on the other hand, was putting our duffel bags on the top of our seats and making sure everything was set in place. At the corner of my eye, I saw my dad walking towards us with a smile. “Haha, seems like you beat me to it!” I chuckled softly before giving my dad his keys to the suitcases. I hopped into my seat and stared at the window. My dad happened to throw my bag on my lap, and I decided to listen to music but my dad stopped me because what if they make an announcement and I don't hear it? I rolled my eyes then Scootaloo purposely smacked my arm and started fangirling. “The Wi-Fi on this plane is super awesome!” “Scootaloo, I appreciate your enthusiasm but don't smack my hand okay? I know how happy you are getting on your first plane ride, but smacking me is a no-no.” She stared at me like a deer caught in headlights. She cocked her head to the side then continued so play games on her phone. I shook my head and decided to listen to some music but the pilot was speaking. “Uhh, attention passengers, this is your captain speaking. We will be taking off shortly, but before we take off, I will be listing some directions. First, as you can see above you, there are ports were you can find oxygen masks in case of an emergency. Secondly, JetBlue offers free Wi-Fi so in order to get access, you just have a TrueBlue account setup connecting to your Amazon account if you want discounts on JetBlue offers. Thirdly, the movies aren't working today so we are deeply sorry about that. After you eat, please pick up any garbage that belongs to you, and thank you for flying with JetBlue, we hope you have an enjoyable flight!!” As the pilot was speaking, the plane started to move down the runway and of course Scootaloo was overjoyed! I for one was excited as well because seeing the view was definitely something I was looking forward too. We came to a full stop but after ten seconds later, the plane started speeding down the runway, then we were high in the sky. I pressed my face against the window, checking out the phenomenal view! The scenery was breathtaking! The gorgeous cerulean sky, the glistening azure sea, the fluffy marshmallow clouds, and of course, the radiate sun shimmering through the window. I looked over to my right only to see my dad sleeping and Scootaloo, covering her whole body with her red and blue blanket. This would've been a wonderful opportunity to snuggle with Cheer Bear. I sneakily grabbed Cheer Bear against my lap and pressed her face against the window. “You see that Cheer Bear? In 5 hours we'll be in New York City, together,” I spoke out loud hopefully no one heard me really. Over the course of time, the plane ride started to become extremely boring. I charged my phone with my personal power charger, then I decided to shut my eyes, and hopefully by the time I wake up, we should be landing.... _______________________________* * * _______________________________ “Dashie sweetie, wake up!” A masculine yet a thick Southern voice awoken me from my slumber. A trail of saliva escaped my lips before I wiped it off with my jacket sleeve. “H-Huh, have we reached?” “Hehe, not yet, but we're about to land, so be prepared,” Knowing that my dad’s voice was the voice I heard before, he chuckled as I saw Scootaloo resting on my dad's lap while snoring away. I rubbed my eyes in a circular motion before opening the lift of the window. There, I saw the sky almost at sunset, with its bright orange, purple, and yellow rays combining with cumulus clouds. All of a sudden, there was a loud “DING” sound which caught my attention and when I looked up, the light that indicated to put your seatbelts on, was blinking. Scootaloo immediately woke up and started wiping her drool from her face before stretching her arms all over and letting out a big yawn. “So uh, are we there yet?” She yawned loudly making some people near us shake their heads in disregards. I rubbed her arms up and down hopefully nothing else could’ve happened. Over a course of time, we were getting closer and closer to the ground level and then the sound of an announcement for the plane erupted the air. “Attention passengers, we have reached our final destination in approximately 5 hours and 36 seconds. Please remember to pick up your trash and leave everything how you left it. Thanks again for riding with JetBlue and welcome to New York!” Once he said his statement, I felt the plane’s altitude decreasing even more and more making my ears feel full. I immediately popped a gum into my mouth and my ears started popping at some instances and yet started fogging up once again. Eventually, the plane finally made its way safely down on the runway and the whole plane started clapping and cheering. My dad already started grabbing our bags because even he looked cranky. I was cranky as well, only because I was extremely hungry and because I wanted to get a decent night’s rest. Once the plane was settled, my dad grabbed Scootaloo’s arm and we were out of that plane in no time. We had to get checked once again for coming back into New York, and I must say JFK is a LOT bigger than California. Just looking all around how New York’s features has changed, I am utterly terrified of seeing what the city looks like. Even better yet, our luggage was placed together on the conveyor belt so it was pretty easy to get our luggage. “Ugh when is grandma and grandpa coming?!” Scootaloo wailed out while kicking her feet back in forth in one of the chairs in the waiting area. I honestly couldn’t be bothered with anyone at the moment, but just before I plugged my headphone port in my phone, at the corner of my eye, I happen to spot my dad place a bright smile on his face and started running towards an elderly couple, also known as my grandparents. I have nothing against my grandparents but they are deeply an embarrassing couple. “Oh Bow! You look so handsome!” My grandmother exclaimed as she hugged my dad extremely tightly. “Aww thanks ma, I mean, have I really changed that much?” “It doesn't matter what ya look like, ya still look like my wonderful son in law,” My grandfather patted my dad's back pretty hard before my dad reacting in a shocked way which made me giggle a couple of times. My grandmother walked over to Scootaloo in shock. She examined her closely before Scootaloo opened her arms out widely. “Grandma!!” She exclaimed as she jumped into my grandmother's arms before they had a long bear hug. I saw my dad and my grandfather handling the luggage as they were talking about the trip and everything. All of a sudden, I felt someone's hand brush past my arms making me get a case of goosebumps. “Oh my goodness! Is this our little Dashie?!” Grandma Lilian smiled as she rubbed my hands over and over then stared into my eyes and started to smile even more. “She looks just like Windy everytime she grows,” Just hearing my mother's name made my heart sank deeply before my grandmother lifted my head up to hers. “Awww deary, we all miss her very much but you hold the qualities of her extremely well, and you even kept your baby face, how lovely!!” Just hearing the term “baby face” made my cheeks flare up in heat as Scootaloo started chuckling to herself before I placed my hands over my crimson cheeks before anyone else saw me. “Augh, grandma! This isn't the perfect time nor place to me embarrassing me like this…” I shyly replied before smacking my forehead in disbelief. As to the point where my grandfather didn't hear anything I just said, he comes behind me and rocks me from side to side and begins ruffling up my hair aggressively before he smacks my back as well making me react with a holler. “There's the granddaughter of the hour!” He said as he grabbed me tightly and he never let me go. “Cumulus, you can't be scaring her like that! Her bones are still a little fragile..” “Eh? You haven't been drinking milk haven't you? Milk gives ya strong bones for yer body!” My grandfather chuckled like a nasty clown which sent me some uncomfortable chills down my spine. “Yes grandpa, I know,” I stated before breathing out. “It's wonderful to see you all again but just limit the personal space please? I honestly don't want to get embarrassed,” As they understood my wishes, my grandmother started walking along my dad while my grandfather took some of the bags and helped with dad. He nudged my shoulder and gave me a seductive wink. “So, you liking any boys in yer life?” I gave my grandfather a disgusted glare before he started to laugh. We were all walking to the parking lot as my dad was carrying most of our luggage. I didn’t want to be bothered with my grandfather’s question because I was indeed, jetlagged. “No grandpa, and can we not talk about this right now? I am extremely tired..” “Oh of course!” He replied with a smile. “All you need is some food in yer stomach to get ya mind going again!” Before I could’ve said anything else, we pulled up to a maroon 2012 Honda CRV and I must admit, grandpa got some money! “Woahhh, grandpa! You got bread!” Scootaloo exclaimed before I smacked her behind her neck. “Ow hey! What I’d do?! What I'd do!?!” “Apologize, now!” I snapped sternly while placing my hands on my hips before giving her a glare. She rolled her eyes in response and sounded almost dry in her voice as well. “How come?” “What you said was uncalled for! Apologize!” “Make me!!!” She hollered as she stuck her tongue out and spread her dirty saliva droplets on my skin making me scream in shock. “Ugh, you little-” “Guys, can you not?!” My dad yelled in the car while placing his hand over his forehead. “I have a huge headache!” The car was as silent as stars because you barely even heard a pin drop. Scootaloo and I just sat in our seats as grandpa kept on driving. After our little fight, no one else talked for the night. Before it got even much quieter, my grandpa cleared his throat and looked towards me in his mirror. “So Rainbow, you seem a little cranky,” He stated before his mouth turned into a bright smile. “Are you hungry?” “I'M STARVING!!!” I cried out as my stomach even started growling non-stop. My dad looked over in my way and started chuckling. “I bet you didn't even eat the sandwich I gave to you, huh?” “Heh, sorry dad. I was really craving for some, ya know fast food?” I smiled sheepishly and blushed a little. “Fast food?!” Scootaloo yelled in surprise. “The only thing you eat on a daily basis is ramen and tofu!” And of course everyone in the car started laughing loudly making me blush even more. I mean, no one and I mean NO ONE can take away tofu and ramen away from me! Without hesitation, grandpa passed by a nearby McDonald's. My face lit up like a firework on the 4th of July as my stomach started growling even more. He pulled up to the drive thru and looked back at us with a bright smile. “Alright kiddos, whatcha wanna eat?” “Oooh ooh!!! I want a, uhh, I really want an apple pie! And and, some nuggets, and fries, and a drink!” Scootaloo shouted loudly while hurting my ears. “Or you COULD just order the number 6 meal with an apple pie on the side,” I protested while placing my hands over my ears. “It comes with ten nuggets, fries, a drink, and also to save grandpa's money as well!” “No no, I got you girls covered, just tell grandpa what you want,” My dad lazily replied as he grabbed his wallet from his duffel bag. “Well, I just want a medium fries with a caesar salad, if you don't mind that is.” I always try to keep a balanced diet by drinking water and eating salad from time to time. Eating tofu really calms my emotions and eating ramen is just a natural loving thing. Grandpa ordered the food and drove into the drive thru while grabbing the food. Of course, Scootaloo grabbed her food first. She started yamming it down as fast as she could while I was eating my salad slowly. Over the course of time, we eventually pulled up to a lovely, tall, brownstone house with a small garage and marble colored steps. “Well, this is Dash, you're here.” I thought as grandpa pulled into the driveway and decided to let my dad take the suitcases inside. I know he was tired so I decided to help him with the extra stuff. Grandma let Scootaloo inside to use the bathroom, leaving the door open for me to walk in. I was struggling a little but then my dad stopped and helped me up. “Hey kiddo, don't take all the bags at once. Why don't you go inside and find a room okay?” He smiled as he carried the rest of bags inside. I did as what he told and walked inside slowly and to be honest, their house looks different from the last time I was there. The room was very vast, even the kitchen gotten more clean. The placed my duffel bag on the nearby couch and started looking all around trying to familiarise myself with the house. “You feeling okay deary?” I looked around and saw my grandmother pouring out some lemonade in a glass and passed it to me. I politely declined before yawning myself. “Look grandma, I am really tired, you know, the whole jetlagged thing,” “Oh of course honey! Why don't I show you to your room so you can rest your head?” She replied as she grabbed my hand and let me upstairs to a room. “There you go deary, this will be your room and Scootaloo will be next door okay? Sleep well honey, and I'll see you in the morning!” “Thanks Grandma Lillian.” She went downstairs to help my dad with the rest of stuff because I heard lots of different voices in the living room. I looked over at the banister only to see my dad, Scoots, grandma and grandpa all laughing and drinking some lemonade. I chuckled softly before walking into my own room. I turned the lights on but the room was so much different than from what I expected. It seems like no one was even in this room. The walls were white as well as the ceiling. There was an empty drawer and closet and the bed was stripped completely. The floor was a light tan and bricked with some little scratches. This room was completely empty and I could even feel my heart breaking in two. I dropped my bags from my hands as I bit my lip hard before shedding a single tear. I walked around the room trying to find a solution on how to start from scratch and make this room all about me but thinking hard has made my head hurt more from before. I held my head from the pain and just placed my suitcase and duffel bag near the wall and just grabbed a t-shirt and shorts and piled in the bed. I turned off the lights and just snuggled with the white sheets. I wiped my tears as I heard my door knob turn. I looked up from the bed and I saw my dad leaning against my bed. “Dashie you okay?” “Just really tired dad, I'll talk to you in the morning….” “Alright Dashie, sleep well! I love you.” “I love you too dad.” He nodded his head and kissed my forehead and he closed the door. I took a deep breath and stared into the ceiling once more. I am just scared how my life would begin at this point, with a blank room, and a new environment without my mom. Honestly, what can possibly go wrong at this point?
III.Author's Note Well, back with another chapter!~ Also, there will be some Mandarin (Chinese) written into this story, since I am taking the class, so if you don't know some words, since Dashie is our narrator, she'll always explain what the words mean. I hope you guys like this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!~ III. Dear Diary~ Chapter 3- “A Book?” Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V The sun shone brightly through the window blinds of my room. The air conditioner was blasting with fresh cool breeze but I was under the covers because I didn't want to turn off the A.C. I finally got the courage to uncover myself and managed to turn it off. I walked over to the mirror and just stared at how horrid my hair was. It was wild and out of control but I didn't care. I stretched out a little before I opened the door and the house was really quiet. Not until I heard a loud BANG coming from the kitchen, then heard some voices. As I began to walk down the stairs, I saw my dad, Scootaloo, and my grandparents all passing plates around the dining table. Dad saw me walking down the stairs so, he waved in my direction. “Good morning honey! How was your slumber? Ya kinda missed breakfast,” He shyly remarked before getting up from his seat. “Oh no worries! I was just going to grab and bagel and head out.” I replied as I walked to the microwave and grabbed a bagel slice and started spreading butter on the bagel while making myself a cup of coffee. “Heading out? Where you going deary?” My grandmother asked as she grabbed everyone's plate and threw them into the sink. “I was going to go to an arts and crafts store to pick up some cans of paint and rollers and some other decorative accessories, ya know, just wanted to make my room, the Dash way.” “Hahaha, the Dash way?! That sounds silly!” Scootaloo bursted out while dying of laughter. I shot her a nasty glare and rolled my eyes. “Yeah, like your silly face!” “Alright you two, it's too early in the morning for this,” Dad said before walking over to me. “I’ll take you to Michaels. It’s an arts and crafts store and I’m sure you’ll love it!” “Oooh ooh! Can I come too?!” Scootaloo asked as she was heading upstairs herself but dad stopped her. “Sorry fuzzputt, today is just going to be Dashie and I okay? We need to have some bonding time.” And with that being said, looks like today is starting to go as well as I planned it would be! ______________________________* * * _____________________________ “So, how you liking New York so far?” I didn’t want to answer any questions at the moment, especially if it’s about New York. I just stared at my dad and began to stare out the car window. I heard him sigh before focusing his hands on the wheel more firmly. There was a lot a traffic ahead of us, and I assumed he wanted to talk just to make time speed a little faster, but all I wanted to do, was grab some paint and start decorating. But, I felt bad for not saying anything to him because he is going through a lot, not just me. I bet the move was hard for him also, so I decided to focus my attention to him, like a good daughter would. “New York is fine dad, not the same as when we left it though,” I shrugged my shoulders before turning the AC in the car down because I was getting a little chilly. “Well, it has been nine years since ya been here, so of course things are going to be a little different.” “Eh, I guess…” The traffic eventually started moving down the Belt Parkway faster than before. We eventually pulled up to Gateway Mall and parked right in front of the Michaels store. The title read “Michaels: The Arts and Crafts Store” and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Haha wow dad, you weren’t kidding about this being an arts and crafts store.” Both of us doubled with laughter as we headed inside the ginormous store. If you thought the outside was vast, the inside was like a huge maze! There were different vibrant colors all around the walls and the floor was color coordinated! You could even see the different aisles containing different art supplies. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet splashed all over the room making my heart thump loudly. Couldn’t this place get anymore wonderful? My face was lit like one of those bright fireworks on the 4th of July, and my feet started shaking together like two pairs of maracas. Before my dad could pull up a cart, I dashed to the “Paint” section leaving my dad in the middle of the store, puzzled. I quickly ran to the side where they had different colors of blue paint because I love the color blue, even though I hardly wear it. I looked all over to find the perfect shade of blue, cause honestly, I didn't want to find a really dark blue. More like a nice periwinkle color! After searching and searching for the perfect color, I gave up but decided to talk to one of the workers because they might have what you need in the back of the store. Luckily, my prayers have been answered and a woman with brunette hair, fair tan skin, and she was wearing a red t-shirt and khaki pants started walking towards me. “Do you need help in finding something?” “Um, actually yes, I do,” I shyly remarked. “Do you have a periwinkle color that you can paint with walls?” From hearing my question, the woman flexed her eyebrows and tilted her head, thinking she never heard someone ask this question in her life. Her eyes widened and she smiled. “Oh! You are trying to find a periwinkle color of paint that you can paint the walls with, yes?” I nodded my head in agreement until she grabbed her walkie-talkie and spoke some sort of code to whoever she was talking too. “Hold on hon, I'm going to go to the back and find what ya looking for, okay? Oh, how many do you need?” “As many as to paint all four walls of my room,” I laughed before she started beaming. She sped to the back of the store, leaving me to stand there with nothing to do. After a minute, she came back with a whole cart of paints leaving me speechless! She opened one of them and shoved it in my face. “Is this the color you wanted?” I took the can of paint from her and looked down and saw the EXACT color I was dreaming of! It was a beautiful periwinkle color with a hint of baby blue but I didn't mind that! It's just perfect, and it screams “Rainbow Dash” in fine print! I placed the brightest smile on my face and hugged the woman. “Yes yes! Ah, thank you so so much! I greatly appreciate it! This is the color I was dreaming of!” “Wonderful! If you want some more, there's more of that specific color in that cart there!” She walked away and I decided to take at least seven cans of periwinkle paint. It was hard to carry seven cans of paint to my dad, since he had a cart in the front. I wobbled and tried to walk to the cart before I dropped everything on the ground and that wouldn't be pretty. I scrambled to my dad’s cart before panting like a breathless dog. “I think I found what I needed!” I exclaimed as I planted a big smile on my face. My dad on the other hand, stared at the cart and started laughing nonstop. “Where are the paint rollers? And what about other decorations for the wall and such?” He did seem to have a fair point about the wall decorations. I had a mental breakdown last night just because of this new environment. If I am going to be staying here for a long period of time, I would have to benefit myself in my choice of my room. I nodded my head to his question before grabbing the cart and speeding down one of the aisles leaving my dad, standing in the middle of the store, again. He shook his head and decided to follow me this time around. I was stacking the cart with lots of posters, decorative lights, and many other awesome accessories that I piled into the cart. My dad also decided to throw some glue, markers, crayons, and pencils into the cart as well, leaving me flummoxed. “Uh dad, what’s with the-” “School supplies?” He finished my question before piling the cart with more pencils and even looseleaf. “Well, since we’re here, why not buy some school stuff as well? You are going to go to school here ya know?” I groaned in pain as loudly as possible as I leaned against the wall. I honestly didn’t want to go to school, even though I did need an education, but New York City public schools, are super trashy! The students have no class, no respect, and they even do drugs and leave dirty used pads on the floor, I mean seriously, who wants to be in an environment like that for 9 whole months? Better yet, there are fights 24/7! In the hallway, classrooms, cafeteria, and even in the same dirty bathrooms! Just thinking about all of this started giving me chills down my spine. Somehow, dad was able to see that I was shaking, so he placed his hands around my arms and started chuckling. “Oh honey, I know you are nervous about attending high school in the big city, but I am sure it’s not going to be to bad…” “Easy for you to say! You don’t know what it’s like to be pushed around and bullied for even wearing a shoe brand that was from yesterday,” I sighed before walking away from the cart as my dad walked beside me. “Look, I know it’s going to be hard,” He said as he started placing the supplies in the cart onto the conveyor belt as the cashier started scanning the art supplies and placed them into the bags. “But, I did register you to a school and-” “Are you kidding me?!?” I hollered out in the store as everyone shot their eyes towards me. I could’ve almost caught a heart attack right there in that moment. I don’t even like school to begin with, and going to a public school was a nightmare revealing in itself. My heart started pounding drastically as my palms were sweaty and my vision was blurry as well. “But, Dashie, it’s not a bad high school, it’s the school I went too when I was your age.” And of course he thought that would totally lift my spirits because it obviously didn’t. As soon as I go home, I am going to lock myself in my room and never come out until I have to use the bathroom and then lock myself back up. After he paid for all the supplies we both received, the car ride home was even quieter than the time we were coming here. I was deeply upset at him for registering me, even though he didn’t even talk about it with me. As we pulled into the driveway, my dad stopped the car then turned his head over to me. “You know, I want what’s best for you,” He stated before placing his hand over my shoulder. “And trust me, I think going to a new school is the perfect place to socialize some more! Besides, you might make some new friends! Don’t always look on the dark side of things Dashie. I am sure everything will be fine once you get there!” Before I could respond, my dad walked out the car to walk to the trunk. He started taking out the cans of paint, the school supplies, and the other painting material that we bought together. I shyly walked out the car only to see my dad struggling with the bags. I hurried over to his aid before carrying most of the bags from his hands. “I know you want what’s best for me, but you honestly can’t carry all those bags for yourself.” He nodded in response before opening the doors to the house. Once the door opened, I saw grandma running towards us with her short and stumpy legs trying to help dad with the bags. “Goodness! I was so so worried about you two!” She gasped as she leaned forward and started placing the bags on the kitchen counter. “I was just about to call the police to search for you.” “Hahaha, mom it’s fine, we were just making a few stops along the way,” My dad sighed as he plopped on the couch and laid there for a good long while. I on the other hand, was trying to find the paint rollers and the paint as well so I can get started on decorating. At the corner of my eye, I see Scootaloo playing Mario Kart 8 on grandma and grandpa’s Wii U system, which I never noticed until now. At the expression of my face, it seems like Scootaloo knew exactly what I was thinking about. “Grandma and grandpa both bought this for me, since they knew we were coming! Pretty sick right?” I couldn’t even believe the fact that my grandparents are basically spoiling Scootaloo and she just got here. I shook my head in disgust before my grandmother started talking more to my father. “Bow Hot Hoof, just because you are my son in law doesn’t mean I can still treat you as my own son,” She insisted as she started smacking his feet with a newspaper. “Also, get your feet off the couch! People sit there you know.” I decided to leave everyone in the living room, doing their own little thing, while I go work on mine. I grabbed the cans of paint, alongside with my paint rollers and decided to get started on some work, but before I could walk upstairs to my room, I happen to spot a dozen picture frames on the side of the wall where grandma’s China vases were held. One of the pictures, which held a nice, silk metallic ombre frame, captured a woman who was sitting ever so elegantly on a chair, wearing a simple yet gorgeous red dress, which flowed all the way down to her feet. After examining it more closely, my heart immediately jumped right out of its position from before, making me gasp. I honestly couldn’t believe my own eyes! My mother was just as pretty as I remembered. Her gorgeous rose pixie cut with apricot streaks, her baby blue complexion, her big and majestic deep magenta eyes, and of course her genuine smile that always melted my heart whenever she was near me. Her warm and loving aura would surround the room with happiness. Just remembering those Christmas days where she would always let me put the star on the Christmas tree. Whenever I was sick, she always made a bowl of hot soup and a warm cup of tea. Whenever I had a bad day, she would always smile and sing me a heartfelt song that always used to brighten up my day. Only just remembering these precious memories made me dissolve in tears, as I tried to cover my mouth before letting out an outburst for the others to hear. I gently wiped my tears as I decided to grab the picture frame as well and walked up to my room quietly, before silently shutting the door. The light turned on only revealing the same white walls, which were probably naked for a long period of time. I snapped out of my daze and decided to get to work because I know for one, this will take a pretty long time. I walked over to the little desk on the side, where my headphones were and placed them over my ear. I opened the can of paint carefully as I began to dip the paint roller into the periwinkle paint. Before I could take out the roller of paint from inside the bucket, I realized I had to stick the tape around the edges of the walls so that the paint doesn’t cause any splosh marks where they aren’t needed. I dashed to the plastic bags with supplies and held the tape in my hands. As if I won a tournament, I clutched onto the tape before officially getting to work. As I was about to stick the tape to the wall, I heard a sudden BOOLOT sound coming from the can of paint, then looked down only to see my right foot in the bucket of paint. Without screaming, I just gave a very long sigh knowing that this, for sure, was going to be a very long night. ____________________________ * * * _______________________________ “There….” I panted out as I was spread all across the floor with my paint roller in the hand, my purple headphones on the side, splashes of paint on my clothes and skin, and lots of tape, glue, and scissors plastered all over the room. From my view, my room seemed perfectly fine, in the time space of three hours. The periwinkle colored walls, the Daring Do posters, the little yellow lights hanging from the ceiling, curtains for the windows, some new bed sheets that grandma gave to me yesterday, and I even added some tiny decorations onto my desk which held my laptop. I didn’t bother move from my current position because if I moved, I know I would’ve knock something down. “I could sleep like this,” I pondered to myself thinking that this would be a perfect spot to sleep in for the night but realized I had school first thing in the morning. I began to hiss because I totally didn’t want to go anywhere tomorrow besides getting some food at least. As if I really wanted to come in my room to help me up, there was a soft knock on the door. “Come in!” As if it was right on cue, the door slightly opened leaving a small little creaking sound, then I heard footsteps coming closer, until I saw my grandmother looking all over for me. “I’m right down here grandma.” As if she seen a ghost, she jumped in fright, holding her chest and started breathing heavily. “Good heavens Rainbow Dash, ya almost startled me,” She stammered before sitting on my bed, looking down at me. “Honestly, I think you did a marvelous job deary.” I could only respond with the genuine smile, almost like the smile my mother use to make whenever she told me that I made her day. Seeing my grandmother amazed at my room, she decided to tidy up my room for me. I wanted to tell her something but she immediately cut me off. “I know I know, you don’t want any help, but I know what it feels like to not get up from a very comfortable position, ain’t I right?” I nodded my head in response before letting out a chuckle. After she cleaned the clutter I had in my room, she helped me up from the floor, before pulling my hands towards her vision. Her face seemed utterly focused in my hands, maybe as I sign of paint of them. After focusing on my hands for a while, she held onto them and stared into my eyes. “Xiǎoshǒu.” “What?? My hands are not that small!” “They’re dinty,” She continued before holding my hands once again. “You need to start working more, and I am sure your xiǎo hands will get bigger the more chances of working. And before I go, I wanted to give this to you.” She handed me a wide-ruled magenta journal and plastered a smile on her face. I thought she was joking by giving me a book to read due to the fact of me going to school tomorrow but once I opened the book, only to see that it was blank, she started smiling more. “A book?” was all I could’ve said because I was in utter shock. “You’re getting bigger, so I thought writing down your thoughts or anything you wish to write down, could help benefit the start of your junior year of high school,” She smiled as she started walking out the door before blowing me a kiss goodnight. I turned off the light in my room and plopped onto my bed while staring at the ceiling as the magenta journal was sitting right next to me. “There’s absolutely NO way anyone is going to catch me writing in a 200-paged diary!” I said to myself before putting the covers over my body and stuffing the pillow in my face so I won’t be able to breathe for school tomorrow. Okay, no. I should have at least a 0.5 percent of positivity before going to my new school tomorrow. It was my mom and dad’s old school, and that’s how they met. If my parent’s survived, I mean I can too right? I mean how bad could Canterlot High possibly be?
9/9/18Author's Note Well, this will be the last chapter before going on a pretty long hiatus and will start resuming the mini series for the Gemporian AU! I know you all will be excited to see what I have planned and you all should be because it's going to be a wild ride!~ That doesn't mean, this story is done! I will try to go back and forth, so please be patience with me, because I feel like this is my job to keep uploading and this is somewhat unhealthy for my mental health. Just before you read, I did say this story was becoming a musical so anytime you see the writing like this: [APPLEJACK] Raise this barn, raise this barn! 1, 2, 3, 4! Then that means they are singing XD OH! AND THE SONG I USED WAS "Do Your Own Thing" from Bring it On the Musical!~ Hoepfully you love this chapter, and I'll see you guys on the next chapter pretty soon!~ :3 This isn't a goodbye, this is just a see you later!~ ~ZuzuSky21 9/9/18 Monday, September 9th Dear Diary, Oh, my gosh! Today was probably the definition of the worst day ever! Usually in movies where the protagonist goes to a new school, it’s like the best day ever for them! Apparently, not to me! I honestly never felt so humiliated in my entire life. So, it all started this morning when I got outta bed and somehow the sun was shining extremely bright. I for one, thought that since the sun is shining, then my day must be looking bright too right? Unfortunately, after I decided to wear a gray short sleeve shirt, with my green plaid skirt, black high knee socks, with my black and gold Vans, I knew that today wasn’t going to be a horrible day. Guess, I was wrong. Without looking at my surroundings and without a hesitation, the bathroom door swung open and hit me with a loud bang! I fell to the floor in pain, screaming while holding my nose, and that’s when my grandfather came out the bathroom door in complete shock. “Oh goodness! Are you okay honey?” He asked as he was leaning towards me while helping me up to see if I was okay. I moved away, still in immense pain, as my nose was getting even more irritated by the second. My father and grandmother both ran up the stairs faster than a cheetah hunting down its prey. “Oh deary!” My grandma exclaimed as she saw me on the floor. “What happened?? Are you hurt???” I couldn’t bother answer anyone’s questions at the moment, since my vision was quite in a blurr and also my hearing was fading as well. Tears started flowing from my eyes like a waterfall while my hands were shaking nonstop. As if nothing could get any worse at this point of time, I noticed my gray shirt was splashed with drops of crimson blood and once I removed my hand from my nose, there was a big puddle of blood on the palm of my hand and on the rims of my nostrils. Dad immediately ran to the kitchen to get an ice pack as grandma started rubbing my back to sooth my nerves. At this rate, my breathing started to increase drastically maybe because I was still in shock of all the pain burning and blood gushing from my nose. My grandfather was wiping up the blood from the floor as for my grandmother on the other hand was helping me downstairs. Scootaloo was eating her Cocoa Pebbles and once she saw me, she freaked out. “Are you going to be okay??” She asked as she almost knocked the milk on the table over. My dad hurried to get the ice pack because time was running out for us to head to school. I for one didn’t want to go to school in this condition. A busted and bloody nose, a ruined shirt, and my body felt super weak, I mean I can always start school tomorrow. As if my dad read my thoughts, he shook his head while grabbing me some bacon and eggs from the pan on the stove. “No can do Dashie, you’re going to school today! The principal is expecting you,” He warned me before grabbing his jacket. “You want to eat that on the way?” While holding the ice pack on my nose, I could barely eat anything at this time, since it was 7:45 am. I shook my head softly and told him that I would eat until lunch arrives. My dad was a man who never took no for an answer. He piled up the bacon and eggs for me in a small little container as he was searching for his car keys. Scootaloo finished eating her bowl of cereal and grabbed her book bag while leaving me sitting on the dining table for myself. My grandma walked towards me giving me another lighter gray shirt than before with a smile. “This was the first shirt I snagged from your drawer,” She replied removing the ice pack from my nose and placed a band-aid on the rim of it. “I am so sorry your first day is becoming a disaster so early in the morning, but change into the shirt quickly and I am sure this band-aid won’t do much, but keep it compressed and cool once you reach into the building okay? I love you so much sweetie, and have a wonderful day!” Well, that sure gave me a smile on my face and a day to look forward too. I quickly changed into the new shirt, grabbed my scarlet jacket, with my burgundy backpack, my breakfast and heading for the door until my grandpa called after me. “Dash, I hope you have a wonderful first day and I am so sorry for swinging the door so hard,” He explained as he patted my head. “I hope that doesn’t cause your day to be a riot!” “I am sure it won’t be, but don’t worry grandpa, you’re fine and I love you too! The both of you!” My grandparents both waved goodbye to me, before my dad honked the horn of his car. I walked out the door letting my grandma lock it, and headed to the car. My dad zoomed out the driveway before heading down the street to only stop at a traffic light. The pain from my nose started to die down which was a great thing, but once I looked into my phone’s camera, my nose was a very dark shade of cherry. I groaned in disappointment before my dad looked over at me as the light turned green. “Aww sweetheart, don’t worry about your nose, ya look fine.” I didn’t want to believe him because any high schooler would make fun of your appearance, no matter how good or bad you look. If you don’t look popular like the popular kids, get prepared for bullying. My phone vibrated and as I checked to see who it was, it was a text message from Sunset Shimmer. “Heyo Dash! How ya been? U haven’t texted me back in like, what was it? 3 millenniums? My dude, I was worried about ya, hope all is well!” Reading Sunset’s message almost made me choke on my eggs. Sunset hasn’t changed her attitude at all. She’s still the same Sunset that I left hanging around back in second grade. Thinking about how much time has passed, I should go visit her one day. It’s been years since I’ve last seen her, and I am sure she’s matured way more than me. I am fifteen years-old and I still have my baby face, but I have matured with longer hair and maybe grew my breast size a little. All of these questions about my maturity level made me forget that I had a container of breakfast which probably became cold right now. I happen to take a tiny bite and discovered that the food was still warm. At the corner of my eye, my dad pulled up to this enormous building. The walls were painted with a nice maroon color, and the windows were baby blue. There was a white horse statue near the front of the building and four golden horse head statues on each part of the school. At the left of my view, there was a golden horseshoe with the little “C” embedded in it. There were even a few kids running around in their little groups heading inside the building. Suddenly, my palms started to become sweaty which send a nervous chill down my body. My dad came to a full stop then turned his head towards me. “Well kiddo, your first day of being in a new high school!” He exclaimed as he grabbed something from the back seat. “Here, I want you to wear this to show your Canterlot spirit! I wore that when I was your age when we used to have football games!” In his hands was a blue cap with yellow rims and there was a letter “C” which was gold on the top of the cap. It wasn’t new at all, but I could tell he put it in the washing machine, probably last night for me to wear it today. I didn’t want to put a cap on my head, but since my nose looks absolutely terrible, I decided to wear the cap. After placing it on my head, my dad placed a genuine smile which made my nervousness stop. He even had light tears in his eyes before he hugged me and gave me a smooch on my forehead. “I love you so much sweetie! And have a lovely day! And be careful of that nose!” After kissing him on the cheek in return, I looked back at Scootaloo and she was smiling a bit too. “Have a great day at school Squirt!” I blurted out before Scootaloo gave me a little punch on my shoulder before heading out the car. After I piled all my supplies in my bag that I needed for school, I opened the car door slightly before leaving both my dad and Scootaloo in the car for themselves. My dad drove off in a hurry assuming that Scootaloo as well had to go to school before she was late herself. Seeing the car drove off made my heart sank as I turned around only to face the school right before my eyes. I clutched onto the strands of my school bag before taking in a deep breath. As my feet started to walk along the grass, I heard a series of different voices standing in the school yard. There were a couple of kids playing with a football near the statue, and some other kids sitting on the grass listening to music with a speaker. Those same kids stared at me with a blank facial expression then started whispering some stuff to their friends. I didn’t want to be bothered by my nose of course, or maybe they were talking about the clothes I wore. Some other kids looked at me and cocked their heads to the side asking their friends where I came from. I honestly couldn’t be bothered by any of the students in this school. To be fairly honest, I was not supposed to be here, but of course, my dad’s job is his top priority right now, and what he says goes, right? All of a sudden, an extremely loud buzzer which sounded like those annoying telephones people used back in the day interrupted my train of thought and sent my body jumping in fright. All the kids that were outside goofing around started cramming towards the front doors. I wasn’t going to lie, but I got pushed around so much that I almost fell, but I had to be aware of my nose. By looking at these kids, I know that I am pretty short, but goodness, these kids are like freaking GIANTS!!!! I couldn’t see before my eyes but I was caught up in a line where hundred of kids were lining up for some type of ritual they had to do. As the line was getting shorter and shorter, I walked inside the doors and the inside was ginormous!! The floors were were baby blue and they were shimmering brightly like the janitor sweeped the floor clean. There were glass cases filled with tons of trophies and certain certificates dedicated to certain students. But before I could’ve amaze at the scenery, I was walking through a mysterious black rectangular space and without a warning, there sounded a very loud alarm sound which made me scream and there were also red flashing lights and then I knew, I walked into a metal detector. The other kids walked up to me and out of nowhere music started playing. “Oh gosh! I’m so so sorry, I didn’t know!” I pleaded before most of the kids glared at me and formed a semi-circle around me. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! Move! Other kids started walking up behind me sending me across the hallway in fright. I turned around only to find more kids getting behind me scaring me even more as if I just said something wrong that almost ticked off the whole school. One of the students, who was a male, whose skin was a very dark gray, his hair was slicked high up in a mohawk with mint colored hair, and he was wearing a jacket the colors of the cap that I was wearing on top of my head, walked over to me with a sly smile and shouted: [THUNDERLANE] Welcome to Canterlot! [CANTERLOT GIRLS] No he didn’t! [THUNDERLANE] Come on! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [THUNDERLANE] Welcome to Canterlot! [CANTERLOT GIRLS] He could get it [THUNDERLANE] Come on [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Excuse me, they told me I need a— [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Hallway pass Excuse me I'm trying to find my— [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! [RAINBOW DASH] Homeroom class I’m looking for someone to follow So I know my way But everyone's going their own way now Can somebody, anyone show me around? Asking people around to find my class wasn’t easy because all they did to me, was push me away or scare me away while hanging with their groups. I was struggling to ask at least SOMEONE in this school for advice on how to get around. Anytime I tried to get the opportunity to take the risk to ask, but they would shoot be dirty glares and look at me up and down, like I was some type of strange creature they’ve never seen before. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Don’t follow me! (Eyy!) Why you on top of me? Leave me alone! Do your own thing! [BOYS] Hey! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Do your own thing! (Woah!) Coming through! I ain’t following you, do whatcha gotta do! DO your own thing! Do your own thing! Crap! It’s. Time. For. Class! And that’s when the same annoying bell rang and multiple kids started piling through the halls. The mad rush of students trampling over one another just to get to class was a definite struggle. I decided to stand to the far side of the hall just waiting for everyone to get to their respected classes. Some students were chatting with their friends, other taking selfies, and also some teachers outside their classrooms were shouting at kids for them to head to their next class, and of course, the kids didn’t listen. Without any remorse, I happen to spot these two boys standing by the nearest water fountain, laughing up a storm. Of course, I was taught to never talk to strangers but one of the boys from earlier with the green minty hair was with his other friend, who’s complexion was a mixture of gray and blue, his hair was a darker shade of blue which was slicked back and he was wearing a gray hoodie with jeans sagging from his bottom. Just looking at his appearance made my stomach churn from the insides. So, I decided to ask those two how to get around to the principal’s office. [THUNDERLANE] Yo, wassup man! [WAVE CHILL] Yo what it do kid? You got the stuff? [THUNDERLANE] Chopped and screwed it! [WAVE CHILL] Damn, I can’t wait to use it! [THUNDERLANE] I’m telling you it’s crack so don’t lose it! Heyo, check it out it’s that sexy Skittle pack kid! [RAINBOW DASH, spoken] The name’s Rainbow Dash. [WAVE CHILL] I’m sorry, who’s this? [RAINBOW DASH, spoken] Are you guys selling crack?! [THUNDERLANE] Hah, don’t be stupid! Dude, it’s a memory stick full of music! [RAINBOW DASH] Ugh, I’m sorry I’m such a doofus! I’m jumping to conclusions, I’m useless [THUNDERLANE] Hey it’s cool, you’re new, you’ll get through this! [RAINBOW DASH] Right now I stand out like some toothpick! I’m so confused as to who’s in who’s click? Where are the surfer dudes? Who are the cool kids? [WAVE CHILL] We don’t travel in groups, but the truth is- [WAVE CHILL & THUNDERLANE] We do have a dance crew, and they’re ruthless! Before I could’ve said anything else, a girl with light blue skin like mine, her eye color was also a close shade to mine, her hair was blue like her skin as well, with navy highlights, and was slicked into a ponytail while wearing a nice, medium sleeved burgundy shirt, with a very short light pink skirt. Her smile was showed by her pearly whites and her little dimples, as she danced to the center of the lobby of the school. Some students started walking out of their classes and decided to join the others who were there with the two boys and myself. [STUDENT] Sonata~ Followed by another girl, whose skin was a lavender shade, eyes a dark purple, her hair were two long dark purple (with very light green highlights) ponytails, two silver stars holding the two ponytails up high, with a creamish colored shirt, green jacket, and purple pants. She kept on a smug grin in her face as she walked down the lobby with extra sass, posing next to the previous girl. [STUDENT] Aria~ And assuming the next girl was the leader, she pushed the two girls aside, and started marching like a soldier ready for battle. Her large and puffy orange curls, bounced up and down on her head everytime she did a furious dance step. Her yellowish complexion and her dark maroon eyes focused on the crowd around her as the students started screaming as if they just seen Beyonce walking through the school doors. The girl wore a pink short sleeved jacket, with a dark purple shirt jumpsuit, and pink triangular stockings to match. Her shoes looked just as what Beyonce herself would wear, for the girl totally looked like a wannabe of the famous singer. [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Adagio!!~ Check it out now! Move! Move! [THUNDERLANE] Make way for the crew! They can prove you can really- [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Move! Break ‘em off something new! Let ‘em through they could really move! Oh snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! [ADAGIO] Everybody move! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] Oh snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! [ADAGIO] Everybody move! [CANTERLOT STUDENTS] OH snap, you do your thing, go do your thing! As the three girls who moving down the hall, of course, I got trampled by a series of other students running towards them. A student pulled up a loud speaker and even more kids started crowding around making a heap of noise. A woman, who was much older than the rest of the students, who had a light cream skin tone, bright peach colored eyes, a beauty mark on the left side of her cheek, minty green hair, golden hoop earrings, and a very black and slick jumpsuit, started yelling at the kids, who were standing there in shock. “You kids better head to class or else Im’ma call Vice Principal Luna on y’all!” She hollered across the hall in a pretty mild Spanish accent. Well, that statement did it for everyone! Every last kid scrambled to their previous class like a herd of roaches and once everyone was gone, the hallways were pretty much empty. After being on the ground, hiding myself from the students, the same three girls walked over to my direction and started snickering to themselves. The leader, who assumed to be called Adagio, gave me a look as if she seen many new kids scurrying along her terf. Art by: ReiDuran on DeviantArt “Welcome to Canterlot sweetheart,” She scolded as she and her two other friends started laughing like the three hyenas from The Lion King. I got up from the floor, realizing that I am on my own at this point. I grabbed my back without a hesitation and walked down the hall where I saw one of the students drinking from the water fountain. He didn’t seem like the type to take any drugs or smoke by any chance, but he seemed like a very calm and collective dude. He had fair red skin, white freckles on his cheeks, bright orange hair, and he wore some blue jeans and a green plain t-shirt. The student had a tumbleweed in his mouth after drinking the water, and was heading back to his class in a hurry. I ran right after him and once I caught up to him in the nick of time, he stepped back in shock. “Ah, hello there sir, sorry to bother you on such short notice, but do you know where the main office is?” I remarked shyly before staring into his bright green eyes, which sent my cheeks to burn softly. He looked like a very handsome guy especially his arms. Those arms looked like they were working super hard for a long period of time, and by his height, he seemed like a senior, so I know there wouldn’t be any chance with him. “Eeyup!” was his immediate response alongside with a very comfortable smile and a simple nod. His response was such music to my ears that I started clapping from excitement! “Wonderful! Do you know where it is??” The guy didn’t respond at my new question, or maybe I was going a little bit too fast for him. I flushed from embarrassment before shaking my head in dismay as I tried to this over. But before anything else, the guy pointed down the hall to this room that said “Main Office” before smiling once again. I shook his hand as a sign of thanks before heading towards the office. To be fairly honest, I am most scared on how the principal was going to react or probably kick me out the school because I was late to school due to the rowdy students. I faced in front of a wooden framed door with glass in the middle of it and the words in gold, which read: “Main Office: Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.” I took a deep breath before opening the door slightly only to hear the door creaking loudly like in those Lifetime movies. The first thing I spotted was a woman with green, blue, and pink long curls reading some papers on her desk. I couldn’t be able to see the face by any chance but her skin complexion was a very fair pink hence my looking at her fingers. I stood there for a good few minutes because I am not that type of person that interrupts adult’s focus by any chance. After what seemed like forever, I decided to cough silently only to see the woman place the papers on the desk and stared at me with widened eyes. “Um, my dad said you were expecting me?” I asked while fiddling with my fingers because at the moment, I knew anxiety was playing with my emotions right now. “Oh, and my name is Rainbow Dash by the way!” “Oh yes I know who you are,” The woman replied with a very soft, motherly voice as sweet as the freshest dewdrop falling on a leaf. Her eyes were a light purple and were very soft just like her voice. “You’re Bow’s child!” I nodded my head in reply before the woman started stacking the papers she was once reading before, then walked to the other side of the room. “You know your father and your mother were really top scholars in this school back in the day?” “Really?!” “Mhm, they were also the cutest couple in the 2000 year book! Heck, I should know, I was the one that helped them get together due to your father being a complete dork around your mother,” The principal laughed before searching for a book on the shelf. I started laughing myself just imagining my dad acting silly for mom’s delight. “So, Ms. Rainbow Dash, did you have any trouble getting around?” Although I wanted to be honest and tell her that her students are super rowdy, sells crack, and also are somewhat rude to new students, but I just nodded my head in reply. She looked back at me with a smirk and started laughing. “Hmmm, you could be honest with me you know,” She smiled before turning on the printer. “I bet those kids treated you like some new species and were trampling over you huh?” “Oh yes! Wait, how did you know?” I asked in shock before she handed me a sheet of paper which had my class schedule on it. “I’ve been working here for 5 years Rainbow Dash, I know how rowdy these kids can get,” She sighed as she shook her head in dismay. “But, instead of me babbling about this school, why don’t you see it for yourself? You’ll be going on a tour of the school with one of the best students here.” I for one was super glad to hear that I was going to be in good hands. I gave a sigh of relief as I looked around her room while sitting in one of the recliner chairs in her office. Knowing that both of my parents went to this school wasn’t a bad idea at all, so some kids can know what to expect from me, as well as some teachers too. I looked over to my right side only to see the principal pull up the intercom thingy and spoke it in ever so gently. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main office! Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main office, thank you!” As if someone electrocuted me, I gasped letting my eyes widened as big as they could get, and almost fell off the chair. I pretended to clean my ears as a sign to show that I couldn’t believe what I just heard, or was I dreaming. “Wait, I am sorry principal, but did you JUST say, Sunset Shimmer???” “Well, yes I did,” She smiled. “She’s a wonderful and respectful student who works diligently, and I wish most of the students here could be like her when it comes to her academics, and by the way, you may call me Principal Celestia!” After hearing those words coming out of Principal Celestia’s mouth, my heart fluttered from pure excitement! I could finally see Sunset Shimmer after seven years! I dusted off my clothes and made sure I looked presentable after the whole time span we haven’t seen each other. I hope she hasn’t changed that much for me to not recognize her by any chance. Just thinking of encounting her once again made my palms sweaty. I mean, sure she’s my best friend, but it’s been so long and I hope she doesn’t judge the clothes I wear too. Without even breathing at the very slight moment, I happen to hear a deep, but not so so deep voice, with a hint of a chuckle in between before the door swung open. My heart immediately stopped beating that very split second, as my eyes averted in her direction. “Don’t be a wimp Dash! She’s your bestie! Just, be yourself!” I thought to myself before shaking like a leaf in my chair as her footsteps drew closer and closer to Principal Celestia’s desk. “You called for me Principal Celestia?” Her slight raspy voice grew much deeper from the last time we’ve seen one another and by looking up slightly without being seen, I saw her body figure from the back view, and my gosh, puberty hit her like a freaking school bus! Her hips were pretty wide, her butt had some curve to it as well. Her hair, still golden and crimson, lengthed to her back and flowed ever so gently. Just staring at my best friend, wishing to have the body like hers sent my cheeks to turn a light shade of pink. “Yes I did! You are going to be touring the new junior student today, did you remember?” “Oooh, that’s today? Oh, hehehe, of course I remembered,” She laughed hysterically before shooting her eyes over to me. I knew within myself that I was caught regardless, and no turning back either. I either say hi, or just look up at her with a smile. She walked over to where I was sitting, and I only saw her shoes directly in front of me as I began to shake violently in my chair. “....R-Rainbow Dash? Is that you?” Yup! This was it! My heart started pounding like those big drums you play in marching bands and my palms were wet like the ocean. I took a tiny breath in, and looked up only to see a radiant and gorgeous teenager with a light amber skin complexion, bright green eyes, and that majestic golden and crimson hair from what I remembered. The look she gave me, made my heart flutter before my cheeks turned into a very rouge color. “Uhh, hehe yeah it is me Sunset,” Her beautiful soft smile from before turned into the cheshire cat’s grin. She instantly started screaming to the top of her lung before pulled me out the chair into a lovely warm hug. She began to rock me back and forth nonstop, before staring into my eyes once again. “Oh my gosh Dash! It’s you! It’s you! Aaahhh, oh my gosh! You still got your wittle chubby cheeks from when you were a baby!” She squealed as that remark alone made my cheeks turn from rouge to crimson. I even touched my own cheeks before looking away from her embrace, embarrassed. “Gahh, Sunset!” I exclaimed before she firmly grabbed ahold of me before clutching me close to her body. “Principal Celestia, do you know who this is????” Sunset asked as she started jumping up and down from excitement as Principal Celestia nodded her head while giggling softly. Honestly, I was super excited to see Sunset as well but I was still a little scared about certain things especially on what’s to come for the school year. “Well, here is your tour pass and I will let all of your teachers know that you are giving Rainbow Dash the tour,” Principal Celestia smiled before handing Sunset and myself tour chains to hang around our necks. I stared at the tour pass before Sunset grabbed my hand before waving to the principal. We were both walking down the halls only to pass by some students skipping their current classes. I wondered why kids had to skip important lessons, yet they wonder why they end up failing the class. As all of this started pondering in my head, Sunset clogged my train of thought as she touched my nose softly before I flinched in fright. “Oh my gosh, what happened to your nose???” She gasped before looking around the hallway with a devilish glare. “Who’s the person I have to fuck today?” My eyes widened hearing Sunset’s choice of words which made me shudder. I shook my head immediately making sure she won’t get into a fight even though it is my first day here. Guessing she understood the memo, she gave a short sigh before shaking her head herself in dismay. “Hey, sorry about that,” Her tone, imploring, as she smacked her forehead. “Today wasn’t a very good day.” “But, the day just started, didn’t it?” I implied. Sunset stopped dead in tracks before giving me a light smirk. “You right, but hey, you made my day so much better,” She continued before wrapping her arms around me. “Besides, what brings you back to New York?” “Well, my dad got a new job as a police officer, so that’s the main reason as to why,” I stated while exhaling and tucked my hair behind my ears. Sunset nodded her head before her eyes widened to a male’s voice. “Heyo it’s little miss SunShit!” The same boy, who’s name was Thunderlane who tried to help me around the school smirked at her while wrapping his arms around her. Sunset turned around and punched him hard in his chest before laughing. “Hey! Do NOT call me that while I have a very special guest with me, ight?” She scolded at him as he held his hands in surrender before shooting his eyes towards me. “Oh, hey Sexy Skittles!” was his comic response before winking at me. I rolled my eyes before letting out a long sigh as Sunset kept looking back and forth at the both of us. “So, I see you two have met,” She smirked as I shot her a dirty look then turned my head over to Thunderlane. “Yes, the boy who was selling crack to his friend while singing to me, yes I remember,” I stared at him before shrugging my shoulders alongside with my eyebrows as Thunderlane’s eyes widened as he was walking away but Sunset grabbed his collar then smacked him in the face, leaving me speechless. “Dude, are you fucking stupid?!” She exclaimed as her face was in pure bitterness as Thunderlane was holding his cheek in pain. “You’re so lucky Dash is here because I would’ve beaten your ass to a pole!” “It was just...crack..” He shyly responded as Sunset grew even more upset. “Just crack??! Just fucking crack??!!” She yelled throughout the hallway as some kids started staring at her. Her face was boiling hot and her stare was extremely deadly while she grabbed Thunderlane’s ear and ringed it ever so tightly. She shyly smiled at me and lifted her index finger as a sign of stating that she will be back. I ended up standing by the blue lockers in the hallway waiting for Sunset to arrive. After what seemed like, forever, Sunset walked back towards me while shuffling her hands together. “Hah, so so sorry about that,” She smiled sarcastically. “I will totally kill him after school when I get the chance. He’s not supposed to be selling anything! That little fucker!” “Um, you have changed….a lot since we have driven away from one another,” Sunset looked down on me, her face showing perplexity before looking at the ground in dismay. “Well, we all change over time and there’s really nothing we can do about it,” She shrugged her shoulders before walking a little ahead of me. And to be honest, she was actually right. People do change over time, and I bet she honestly felt the exact same way about me. She hardly spoken to me or anything, or maybe she just doesn’t know what to talk about, so that’s why I took a deep breath and caught up to her and tapped her shoulder. “So, uh, how ya been with life and such?” I questioned as she looked at me and started chuckling. “Yo, I’ve been pretty chill lately to be fairly honest, and what about you?” She asked before rubbing my head over and over again. “The girl who doesn’t tell me she happens to be in New York City! And by the way, I haven’t seen your dad in so so long haha, and what about your sister?” “Oh Scoots? Yeah, she’s been fine, one heck of a troublemaker that’s for sure!” “Hahaha, can’t relate sis!” Sunset replied while dying of laughter which also sent me dying of laughter as well. You know when you laugh at someone’s laugh when the joke wasn’t even funny. What made it even funnier, we both stopped laughing at the same time which made us laugh again. “Oh! Forgot to show ya around, silly me!” She snickered before pointing to a room where we heard horns and violins. “I guess you can tell this is the instrumental major’s room.” Sunset and I both peaked through the rectangular window of the door, only to see a group of kids gently stroking their violins, cellos, upright basses, flutes, clarinets, a set of timpanis, trumpets, and a whole other set of various orchestra instruments. The piece the students were playing a very familiar piece called “Spring of The Four Seasons” which was the same piece my mother used to play on the piano. Hearing this song again made my heart flutter from the insides then a heartfelt smile appeared across my face as Sunset looked down at me and started chuckling. “We can’t be here all day!” She smiled before grabbing my arm but at the moment, I didn’t want to leave just yet! So, both of us were struggling to move to a different place. Sunset didn’t pull a grudge, so since I was smaller in height, she grabbed me by my waist and carried me on her shoulders. Of course, I screamed, not only for her to put me down, but that action was totally unexpected! “Gahhhh, Sunset put me down this instant!!” I hollered before Sunset end up patting my butt a couple of times to shut me up, only to make me scream even louder. “Damm sis!” She exclaimed while patting my butt even more. “My sis got the jat!” Dumbfounded, yet also confused, I had NO idea what the word “jat” was but eventually Sunset put me down and gave me a smirk. “What did you say?” were the words that escaped from my mouth as my cheeks painted a color of hot pink just as Sunset started laughing extremely hard. “I said you got the jat, meaning you have a pretty thick ass if you ask me,” She smirked even more causing her seductive smirk to reach to her right cheek only to see her eyebrows flick up and down a lot as well. My face started turning a darker shade of pink and I could feel the heat rising each time her eyebrows did that, flicking thingy! “Sunset stop!!!” I swatted her hands away from me leading up to the fact where her laughter ended up turning into snorts. Just seeing her laughing made my body boil in anger as I scrunched up my nose and I knew my face was probably turning red. From Sunset’s reaction, she eventually stopped then wiped some tears across from her eyes. “Oh come on Dash!” She pleaded before snickering here and there. “Don’t be such a party-pooper! You haven’t changed a bit, haven’t you?” Her question made my heart stop beating and then ponder to myself as to why she doesn’t like me the way I am. Do I have to change for her? Should I change? Must I do it in order to fit in this high school? I wasn’t even paying attention as to what she was saying but all I heard Sunset say was: “Hah, Pinkie Pie wouldn’t allow you to be a party pooper!” “Um, who's Pinkie Pie?” I asked as Sunset stared at me while snickering a little bit. “Oh trust me! You will know who she is,” She smiled as she wrapped her arm around my shoulders. Something tells me that this school year will be different. Maybe I’ll meet new friends and new teachers. Who knows? Maybe this year won’t be too bad….. Continued onto next page~
9/9/18 (Con.)Monday, September 9th (Continued) Dear Diary, While scurrying down the hallway with Sunset, she couldn’t stop holding onto my hand, like I was some little kid in the street. It didn’t bother me or anything, just the fact that she kept holding on to it for a very long time left me concerned. I didn’t want to acknowledge it that much, but she seemed pretty okay with my hand against hers, but I asked her anyway. “Hey uh, S-sunset?” I asked timidly as she grabbed onto my hand much firmly than before. Her bright face lit up as her crimson and buttery locks bounced once her vision was shot right into me. “Yeah?” “Um, your hand is on mine, so I just thought that-” “Oh, um, s-sorry about that!” She blurted out, while immediately letting go of my hand instantly. Her face was no longer an amber shade but a light cherry as her forehead beamed with droplets of sweat. My hand felt pretty lonely now that Sunset’s warm, comforting fingers weren’t wrapped around mine. I wanted that sweet embrace over my fingers once more but I decided to not say anything before Sunset’s face started to explode. We didn’t say anything after that, and it eventually grew quiet. I saw Sunset place both of her hands behind her back, yet still, her crimson face remained. “Well, this is, um the science lab,” She coughed as she turned my attention towards a room where students were focusing ever so hard on their test tubes. She started walking down the hall as I stared into the classroom even more, observing each and every student. “Yo Dash, come on! We’ve got lots of other things to see besides boring science classes!” She demanded while pulling my arm which made me smile a lot because her same warm fingers were wrapped around my arm ever so gently. I never wanted her to let go of my arm, but apparently she did. “So, Dash, do you have a boyfriend?” “Oh no!” I shouted, not in a rude way but in a way as for her to understand that I’m not interested in a relationship at the moment. “I would never date any guy, especially one from this school!” “Oh, but if Kurtis went to this school, you would’ve had second thoughts, huh?” She questioned as she forwarded a slight smirk which eventually cornered the side of her left cheek. My heart sent into a butterfly rollercoaster which didn’t stop rolling down the hard wooden tracks! I felt my body just lighten up once the words Kurtis escaped from Sunset’s lips. If you’re all wondering, Kurtis was my childhood crush from third grade. I was deeply in love with this guy! Just ask Sunset! He was from Nashville, Tennessee, always wore those farming plaid shirts, he always used to wear some ripped long jeans that would have the green moss stains, he would always smell like the fresh pine from the woods, his sweet apricot skin, smothered with brown freckles all over his nose and cheeks, wore a dark brown cowboy hat, spoke in a very thick Southern accent, dark blue eyes that shimmered like the ocean, and his silky warm bronze hair that would flow in the way with the wind. Gosh, just thinking about him of how he would look like now, sent shivers down my spine. I wasn’t even paying attention to the fact that Sunset was WAY ahead of me, but I did see her give an even more devious smirk from before which made me snap into reality. “Hah, you thinking about him?” The heat on my face couldn’t stop burning up, but this time my face felt as if someone smothered jalapeno sauce all over my nose and cheeks. To hide the burning sensation, I casually covered my face so that she wasn’t able to see, but of course, she started bursting into laughter, which echoed throughout the hallway. I immediately ran up to her to try to cover her mouth, but instead, we both collapsed against the wall, almost knocking both of us down at the same time. She couldn’t stop laughing, so I had to stand right in front of her, and try to cover her mouth. Eventually, she stopped. “Sunset, you have to get a hold of yourself,” I protested before she wiped a tear from her eye while clutching onto her stomach. Without saying anything else to her, the burning sensation came back towards my cheeks. But this time, it wasn’t the daydreams about Kurtis, but of something else. I felt someone touch me, or rather grope me, ever so firmly. At first, I thought it was Sunset, but when I looked at her, her arms were still clutching against her laughable stomach. While looking at Sunset, laughing even more, I began to feel a sensation arousing my breasts, as someone’s fingers were gently caressing my nipples as my cheeks felt like they were going to explode! As I looked down to see who in the world was touching my breasts, in such a loving manner, there I saw my gray shirt, but there were carnation pink hands, rubbing in a circular motion. I didn’t know if this was the chance to scream, stab my elbow in the person’s head, or just stand there and let this continue on much longer. The feeling felt incredibly awkward but before I could’ve reacted, I felt someone’s head against my back while humming a sweet tune. “Mmmmmm, perky!~” And that’s when I decided to let out a massive shriek, which I’m sure, erupted throughout all the classrooms. I tried to cover my whole body from become touched by that person’s pink hands. Hearing me scream made Sunset holler into the series of laughter, as the girl with the pink hands started giggling herself. “Tehehe, sorry about that! Your titties just looked extra squeezable so I decided to touch them to see if my hunch was right, turns out it was!” The girl with the light pink hands shouted with glee. Her high pitched voice was equivalent to the sound of one of the chipmunks from Alvin and the Chipmunks. Her large fluffy fuchsia curls bounced with her every movement, her smooth light pink skin clashed with her hair, her vibrant sky blue eyes dazzled with the light made her so adorable, and her short, yet chubby figure made her even more adorable. The girl waved at me while Sunset was trying to catch herself once more. “She seems new,” The girl whispered, but not really into Sunset’s ear. It was more of a pretend whisper but I still heard it eventually. “Yes she is, Pinkie I’d like you to meet my best friend since the womb, Rainbow Dash!” After calming myself down from all the actions that occurred before, I forwarded my body towards her, while smiling sheepishly. “H-hi there, P-Pinkie…” “Hehehe, it’s Pinkie Pie! Nice meeting you Skittles!” She chirped but before I could’ve corrected her about my name, she ran to me and hugged me so tightly, I thought I was going to die on the spot! “It’s...kaack kkdf...Rainbow….I can’t breathe…...D-dash….” I tried to say without her arms squeezing the blood from my neck like a python gripping its prey. “Tehehe, nice to meet you ‘Rainbow I can’t breathe Dash’, you’re such a cutie!” She beamed. I didn’t know if I should be upset or take that as a sudden compliment, but I gently tried to push Pinkie off me, which I eventually succeeded. “The name’s just Rainbow Dash,” I corrected her as she simply couldn’t stop staring at my bosom. Her eyes started dazzling in the light, and her pupils eventually turned into heart eyes. “Your boobs are just, so firm,” She cooed as she looked down at her own pairs. “Mine are REALLY big and they look like you could squeeze milk outta them, but that’s only when I use a bra, but yours are such a rare beauty!” My eyes immediately widened at Pinkie’s statement as Sunset started snickering to herself. Pinkie started swaying her body making her boobs sway along with the rhythm of her movement. I shook my head in disgust as I began to pull Sunset away from me. “Well, it was wonderful meeting you Pinkie,” I waved at her, trying to escape from her before she started ripping my shirt off by the way she was deeply ogling me. Sunset was hugging Pinkie indicating that she would see her later, then walked up to me, laughing. “Wooh, boy isn’t she a trip?” Sunset asked me while wrapping her arms around my shoulders. I couldn’t help but shiver, just thinking of Pinkie Pie over and over again. The fact that she was so focused over my breasts just made me hope that she didn’t get TOO attached. Sunset looked down on a piece of white paper then stood in front a large wooden door. “Welp, this is your sixth period class,” She shoved me towards the door before heading off in her own direction. I for one was completely flummoxed. “Wait, the tour is over???” “Uh yeah, we went all over the school,” Sunset folded her arms together before giving me a reassuring look. “Besides, I’ll see you again next period since all the juniors have lunch seventh period. Wouldn’t that be fun?” “Yeah…..fun…” I sighed to myself. My nose started to hurt from earlier this morning, so I decided to brush it off a little. My school experience hasn’t been all that great and I know that Sunset could feed off my energy right this moment. Her little smile transformed into a shallow frown as she handed me my school schedule for the rest of the week. “Here, I better head to my sixth period class, I can’t miss Pre-Calculus,” She dashed down the hallway with speed. “Mr. Sombra would make me fail! Later Dash!” As I saw her figure fade away from me even more, I stood right in front of the door. My knees wobbled together, my palms were shaking like leaves on a windy way and the sweat forming from hands didn’t make it any better. I carefully placed my hands over the knob as my heart started to pound like a timpani playing in a orchestra. I quietly took a deep breath as my soft hands gently turned the knob, making the door make a creepy creaking sound. As the door revealed more of the class to my vision, my throat felt like a huge bowling ball was stuck in there. The lady who was speaking to the class, stopped her lecture then forwarded her eyes towards me. The students in the class did the same exact thing, which triggered my anxiety level. Her comforting light pink skin complexion deeply clashed with her dark fuschia blending with violet hair. Her mulberry eyes filled with delight as a warm smile crept upon her face. She fixed her blue dress properly before clearing her throat. “Oh hello there,” She said with a bright smile. “You must be Rainbow Dash! I’m Ms. Novo, a pleasure to have you in my class this year! Don’t be afraid to take a seat!” As I looked all over the class for a seat, I was able to find one near the window, but once I was going to sit there, a student blocked the seat with his bag. I really wanted to take that seat because of the perfect vision to see the board, so I decided to reason with him. “Psst, um excuse me, is it okay if you could remove your bags so I could sit there-” “Nah ho, this seat is taken.” I of course was taken back of the language that he used towards me, so I decided to find some other seat. Turns out, every seat that I wanted was taken, even though no one was sitting in it. There happened to be some beaten up chair in the back but before I sat down, something alerted me. “Listen Fire Streak, I am sure she's not interested in what you have to say,” The voice spoke up which everyone in the class looked over to see who said that to him. There, sitting by the window, was a girl who had lavender skin, bright violet pupils, medium purple hair with green highlights, wearing a bright pink beanie with white stars, a minty green t shirt, a leather overthrown jacket, with black ripped jeans. She was leaning her chair against the wall while popping a gum in her mouth. “Oh look who decided to speak up in class, little miss bi,” He replied while his little group of friends started laughing away with him. The girl rolled her eyes and plopped her bags from the other chair to the ground. “Whatever, hey new girl, you can sit right next to me, no pressure!” She smiled while pulling out the chair for me to sit. I felt pretty embarrassed for all this commotion going on while Ms. Novo was still teaching her class. Fire Streak shrugged his shoulders and whispered something to his friend, but I didn't want to be bothered with them anymore, so I decided to take my seat next to the girl who defended me. “T-thanks for saving my butt back there,” I shyly remarked before the girl started to chuckle. “Yeah no problem! The boys here are true riots and you don't want to be associated with them, especially Fire Streak.” Ms. Novo was still continuing her lecture, but the same girl tapped my shoulder lightly so I wouldn't freak out or anything. “So, what's your name?” “Oh, my name's Rainbow Dash,” “Huh, by staring at your hair I could see why your parents called you ‘rainbow’,” The girl laughed as she was digging in her bag for some chips to munch on. “My name is Starlight Glimmer, some people get my last name mixed up with-” “Shimmer right?” I interrupted her statement but I honestly didn't mean to. Starlight nodded her head as if she knew exactly what was at stake. “I guess you met Sunset Shimmer huh?” “Uh, no actually, we've been friends for years,” I corrected her as she nodded her head without saying anything. Her eyes dotted towards the board, her fingers firmly pressing down hard on her notebook, and her same loyal smile spread across her face. “Sunset is my home girl,” Starlight continued. “We've been close since freshman year.” “Yeah, Sunset's really amazing!” I wasn't lying about that! Sunset was indeed a true friend to heart. She would always be there for you, make sure your priorities were taken care of first, made you laugh, made you feel special in all types of ways. I was so lucky to have her as my best friend! Ms. Novo passed out homework sheets to the class but stopped in front of me and whispered something in my ear. “Since today is your first day, I won't give you the homework sheet, but we will go over more of today's topic in class tomorrow so you will be right on task,” She beamed while handing more copies of the homework. As the class was starting to pack their bags before the seventh period bell rang, Starlight punched my arm slightly while placing her bag over her right shoulder. “So, I'm guessing you're heading to the cafeteria huh?” “Yeah I am, Sunset did say that all the juniors have lunch together, I was hoping that we could-” “Walk there together? Sure! I mean, this is your first day after all, you could get lost here,” She reassured me while grabbing my hand and headed towards the door. The bell was going to ring any minute now, and things were looking good for me. Once the bell rang, everyone piled out Ms. Novo's classroom and started trampling one another in the hallways. Starlight quickly grabbed my left arm and started maneuvering her way through the crowds of people. If she wasn't here with me, I would've gotten trampled by all these kids. The hallways were buzzing with students as each and every one of them tried to get to their classes immediately. “It's amazing how you can just slide through everyone!” I gasped as Starlight couldn't help but chuckle. “Rainbow Dash, I was just like you my freshman year,” Starlight spoke up as she opened two movable doors which led to the cafeteria. There held almost about a hundred kids, goofing around in their own little cliques. Some kids were being loud, others making out, others were listening to music. You could see where the football players hung out, the popular girls hanged out, and the drama kids, the athletes, the quiet ones, and of course the lovers. The creamish floor was suffering from the environment by all the trash splattered all over the place. The lunch line was crowded with students grabbing plates and a pint of milk. The buttercupped walls were screaming for help, since it was peeling off, dying of the students behaviours. Starlight led me to the lunch line where our conversation continued. “I used to get pushed around, slammed into lockers, and even bullied a couple of times, as you can see that Fire Streak mentioned that I was bisexual,” She exhaled deeply as she leaned against the wall waiting for the line to move. “I'm sorry for him bullying you like that,” “Pfft, there was nothing that you could've done, besides I'm used to it, and honestly I don't even give a shit anymore!” Starlight shrugged her shoulders then laughed a little bit. “As long as no one picks a fight with me, then we're good!” I nodded my head agreeing to her statement then shoved my hands into my jacket packet. For some reason, the cafeteria was blistering cold. My hands felt like little icicles and my feet couldn't stop knocking against one another. Starlight saw me shivering as if a bullet went flying in the cafeteria. She couldn't help but coo a little then she decided to wrap her body weight on my back. To be honest, she felt super warm as the heat from her body was pressing against me ever so softly. She couldn't help give me a slight smirk which extended to her cheek. “Heh, feeling a bit cozy ey Dash?” She asked while rocking the both of us back and forth as I began to giggle. The lunch line started going faster and faster each time, as students from tables decided to join the line. Out of the blue, we both saw Sunset near the line waiting to receiver her tray. Starlight waved at her rapidly until she was able to see us. Sunset grabbed her tray and headed towards out direction. “Oh, hey you two!” She smiled before giving me a slight smirk like she always does. “I see you met Starlight, huh?” I nodded my head in reply before grabbing a tray myself. To be honest, the food wasn't as bad as I thought it was! There was barbecued chicken, white rice, cauliflower, and a side of fruit cups with peaches in them. As Sunset and Starlight led me to their lunch table, there I saw Pinkie Pie eating her deli sandwich, while waving at all of us to take a seat. “Hey you guys!” She perked up in her seat, munching more of her sandwich. “Sup Pinkie, how was vocal class today?” Sunset asked as she opened her salad dressing packet and placed the dressing into her tiny salad bowl. “Eh, it could've been better,” She stated before letting out a huge sigh. She drove her fingers through her bouncy curls as she continued. “Those girls act like they can sing, when in reality they can't. Sometimes it makes me wonder how'd they get into this school ya know?” “Yeah I agree with you one hundred percent, Pinkie,” Starlight spoke up while chewing on her rice. “Some students believe that they are the best when you don't even know basic steps of being a drama major, which is ensemble building! Like, why did you sign up for that major if you're going to act like some stuck up bitch?” Pinkie and Sunset both nodded their heads in agreement to Starlight's statement. I for one didn't know what to say because after all it was my first day of class. I could talk about how Thunderlane was selling crack today but I didn't want him to get into even more trouble, so I as quietly gripping the pieces of my chicken. Pinkie was focusing her vision onto me, and this time it wasn't my chest area, it was my face. “Hey Skittles?” “Um, it's Rainbow Dash actually,” I corrected Pinkie, again for not calling me by my name once more. She apologized instantly for her careless mistake, then asked what was going on with my nose. “Oh, this bandaid? Well, it's a long story,” “Heck, we have all period Dash! Tell us,” Sunset was eagerly interested in the story, so she decided to pull her chair closer to me. “Well I was heading to the bathroom and my grandfather opened the door with full force causing my nose to bleed,” All three girls cringed making sounds with their teeth and some “oof” sounds as well. Sunset casually bit her lip just imagining the pain I must've been in. Starlight just stared at me in completely shock, and Pinkie touched her nose hoping that would never happen to her. “Yikes, talk about a wacky first day of school,” Pinkie blurted out before eating more of her sandwich. “Haha, I'll say,” Starlight agreed while Sunset popped a bubble in her mouth as she cocked her head to the side. “That's pretty fucked up!” “Since your name is a little hard for me to remember, I'm going to call you Dashie, if that's okay with you!” Pinkie perked up as she sat up in her seat. When she said Dashie, I tried my hardest not to shed any sign of tears only because my mother was the only one who called me Dashie. My dad tries to call me Dashie to make me feel better, but it's better when my mother used to call me that. I might've lost my train of thought because Pinkie kept snapping her fingers and waving her hands for me to snap out of my vision. “Um, Dashie? I can call you that right?” “Huh, oh uh, yeah sure, t-that's fine with me,” I shrugged my shoulders before Pinkie's smile shines brighter than the sun shining outside. “Hey Rainbow, you mind getting me another tray of food?” Starlight spoke up as she handed me her ID card but placed two fingers over her photo. “Just DON'T look at the photo, I look so terrible!” She whined before Sunset slammed her hands onto the lunch table. “Stop lying, you were adorable in your freshman year,” Sunset protested while giving Starlight a glare. She rolled her eyes before lightly smacking Sunset over her nose. Both girls started giggling then Starlight shoved the card in my hands. I walked over to the lunch line, hoping to actually get a tray for Starlight. I didn't know how things work at this school but I didn't need to use her card at all. All I needed to do was just grab a tray, wasn't that hard right? As I made my way over to their table, Starlight looked over in my direction and smiled ever so brightly. I figured seeing the tray of food made her smile but as I walked over even faster to the table, I didn't even notice that a teenage girl was right in front of me, making me slam my tray onto her clothes. The loud impact coming from the tray's fall felt like a thousand of glass plates shattering onto the ground all at the same time. My face erupted into a blast of heat as I felt utterly embarrassed for ruining the girl's clothes. I looked up only to see a girl with a marshmallow complexion, dark purple curly hair, navy dazzling eyes, fake eyelashes, and a beauty mark across her left cheek. She wore a bright fuschia feather boa, a black and silver tube top, a short leopard skirt, added with a pink fuzz, short black leggings underneath, and golden high heeled boots. But all the fantastic attire was completely ruined by the barbecue sauce from the chicken, the rice and the juice from the fruit cups. We both shared the same shocked facial expression, but hers was more of a face that says “You gotta be kidding right?” while mine was more of a “Oh my gosh!” Suddenly, the whole cafeteria became extremely quiet, you barely even heard a pindrop. Everyone's pupils focused on us, which made me catch a short anxiety attack right there on the spot! “I-I am so so sorry, I honestly didn't see you there!” I shouted but again I didn't mean to be so loud, it was just my anxiety kicking in. “If I could quickly grab a pair of napkins, I am sure that everything will be-” And the craziest thing happened in that space of time. She didn’t slap me nor did anything to do with her hands but she let out a HUGE scream that would be heard if she was in a horror film. Eventually everyone, including the cafeteria staff was surrounding the horrifying scene. “Have you lost your mind?!” The girl shouted as she was shaking her hands and feet by the disgusted splash on her clothes. “Do you know how long I have designed this outfit to wear today?!?!” A wave of heat splashed all over my face as the sweat from my palms and forehead increased dramatically. I honestly couldn’t stop shaking and feeling absolutely humiliated by ruining this girl’s clothes. To be fairly honest, I think she over exaggerating this a little bit too much. Without having any word to say into this, the girl started, how do you say it? “Throwing shade”? Uhhh, yeah! She was basically throwing shade on me which made me feel utterly bad about myself as a person. “Your clothes should’ve been ruined instead of mine,” She continued blabbering on about her precious clothing. “I mean, who dressed you this morning? Must be some inexperienced individual who doesn’t have class. Oh wait, that was you! Oh good heavens, is that horrible smell coming from your perfume or your pussy just stinks?! Ugh, it smells like someone’s menstrual cycle exploded over your body! Honestly hon, if you want to try and fit in this school, at least try to look and smell decent enough for the high school environment. Ugh, what is on your nose? Did you stitch it up to hide the ugly mess under there? Oh please don’t tell me that’s your ensemble you decided to wear to school! You are a disgrace to this high school! UAA GHH!” The whole cafeteria erupted into the chorus of laughter as Sunset’s table sat their in disbelief. The girl walked away and headed out the cafeteria, leaving me standing in the middle of the room, tearing up. This was the worst day ever! My breathing was short, my body tensed up, my fist were clenched up together, and my eyes were streaming a hurricane of apologetic tears. At the corner of my eye, I happen to see Sunset, Starlight, and Pinkie running over to my direction as the school bell rang for eighth period class. “Oh my gosh Dash are you okay?!” Sunset caressed her hands over my face cheeks, wiping away the tears from my eyes. I eventually moved away, crying even more from keeping the pain that was gripping into me. “I-I can’t take this anymore…..” I sobbed while cleaning up the leftover lunch splatter on the floors. Pinkie helped me clean up the munchy food while grabbing me some napkins so I could wipe my face before class. “Can’t take what?” Starlight asked while throwing the lunch tray in the nearest garbage. “All of this!” I exclaimed as more tears started flowing down my cheeks. “I hate this school! I don’t want to be here! I didn’t want to come here! If my dad didn’t have this stupid job application thing, then I wouldn’t be in this mess!” I immediately pushed myself through Sunset and Starlight, leaving all three girls in the cafeteria by themselves. Sunset called out for me, but I didn’t want to be bothered with anyone at the moment. I just wanted to go someplace quiet, even though I don’t know my way around the school as of yet. I decided to walk to my eighth period class on my own. The pain in my heart and eyes were still stinging me from that girl’s remarks, and I honestly didn’t want to see this girl ever again! As soon as class started and the teacher began her lesson, I didn’t remember anything else after that. I pretty much zoned out for the rest of the day, only thinking about how embarrassing that moment was for me. Both eighth and ninth period seemed like a rush for me and I honestly blamed it on lunch time. Maybe if I wasn’t so clueless and would’ve been better with stabilizing my surroundings, none of this would’ve happened. The bell rang for school to end and many students were piling out the front doors of Canterlot, but I headed straight for the bus stop so I wouldn’t feel even more humiliated. As the bus pulled up to the stop, I climbed onto it as fast as possible, almost tripping myself. I eventually took a seat closest to the door while placing my head over the glass window and as I was staring at how New York City was, I happen to spot my reflection, envisioning all of what the girl said to me at lunch. Did I really smell bad at that moment? Was my clothes not high school material? Was I not high school material?? I couldn’t take this pressure anymore! I just wanted to go home, sulk, and just don’t be bothered by anyone. The bus pulled up to my stop, and I could already feel the pain and hurt rising in my chest once I walked onto the front porch. I hesitated at first to plunge my key into the door, but I had to walk in the house to at least reach to my bed on time. “If they ask you how school went you say fine, ok Dash?” I told myself as the key shifted into the hole making the front door creak open. I stepped inside, ever so slowly so no one could hear my footsteps, but of course, I was wrong. “Hey honey!” My dad shouted while walking over to my direction with a bright smile. “How was your first day of-” “It was fine,” I replied in an extreme monotone voice. Like I said before, I honestly couldn’t be bothered about anything at this point of time. I dashed up the stairs, slammed my room door, and became at peace with myself. I plopped my bookbag onto the floor in anger, then plunged myself onto my bed without even changing into my home clothes. After being lazy for five minutes, I decided to change into my pajamas and take a quick shower in the morning. I carried the covers over my bed, as I sulked in the dark all night. My eyes were tightly shut, trying to overcome this bad dream which was a reality. I did get my nose slammed by my grandfather this morning. I was groped by Pinkie Pie. I did meet Sunset Shimmer again. I did slam my tray into that girl. I did make it home alive. I am still feeling extra crappy about this whole moving thing. I am sure mom wouldn’t like this idea either……..that’s when I stopped crying…..mom….mom….if my mother was here, she would’ve been able to comfort me through thick and thin. I knew after my long periods of sulking, it was late and I had to go back to hell in the morning. My life went from bad to worse……. Oh mom, I need you more than anything right now……... -Rainbow Dash
9/10/18Tuesday, September 10th Dear Diary, So, today was a pretty chill day! It had its ups and downs, but overall so much better than yesterday! How about I start off with when I got to the hallway, ten minutes before school started? I walked over to my blue locker to place most of my art supplies for my art class, so my bag couldn’t be so heavy throughout the day. I didn’t even realize that Pinkie and Sunset were both behind the locker door, so once I closed my locker, they both scared my soul out of its spot. “Good morning Dashie!” Pinkie chirped while eating a bag of Hershey kisses. I bit my lip hard as my eyes were more focused on the little ziplock bag in Pinkie’s hands rather than her words escaping from her mouth. I never told anyone this besides my family, but I’ve been diagnosed with type two diabetes. I have been this way since the beginning of my fifth grade year. I was a candy freak! I kept eating candy during classes, lunch time, recess, at home, just clearly everywhere I went, there was candy with me. I was doing perfectly fine until one day during lunch time, while eating a pack of Twizzlers, I started feeling drowsy, and one of my old Californian friends told me that I passed out on the spot. I went to the hospital and the doctor said that I had too much sugar in my blood and that I was diagnosed with it. Life has been pretty tough seeing other people like your friends and your little sister eating sweets and then you feel bad for not having any, or just feel bad for not eating with them. I was so blanked out for most of Pinkie’s conversation, that I didn’t even notice her trying to even capture my attention. She snapped her fingers right in front of my vision, which made my train of thought leave the station again. “Yo Dash, you good? You were pretty zoned out for a second there,” Sunset laughed while taking some kisses from Pinkie’s ziplock bag and stuffing it into her mouth. She gently passed the bag over to me and with her mouth full of chocolates, she asked if I wanted some. My pores from my forehead became wetter than an Indian monsoon. “No thanks!” I shouted without even realizing it. My sudden outburst caused other kids to look over into our direction. Sunset could care less about what other people thought or said because she kept the conversation going. “Pinkie was explaining to you that we kind of spoke with Rarity yesterday in the group chat,” “Rarity? Who’s Rarity?” I questioned as Pinkie scratched the tip of her head and looked away from me. Eventually I knew “Rarity” HAD to be the girl at the cafeteria yesterday. My heart began to race because I deeply wanted to know what she said about me in this so called group chat. “W-what did she say about me?” I stuttered as my fingers kept fidgeting back and forth. Sunset and Pinkie both exchanged glances towards one another, then each of them started biting each other’s lips. “Well, she did say some horrible things about you, but I had your back,” Pinkie nudged my shoulder then clutched onto my shoulders ever so tightly. “Before Rarity decides to chew on it.” I flinched which caused me to shutter before Sunset shook her head while rolling her eyes. Her hands were folded tightly until they were unweavened and she decided to bring Pinkie farther back away from me. “Look, we can totally discuss this later, or have a little confrontation with Rarity during lunch, no big,” Sunset shrugged her shoulders while plopping her bag around her back, biting her lip down hard. “I don’t know about you, but I am going to head to AP U.S, later you two!” And with that, Sunset took off with endless speed, leaving me standing near my locker as Pinkie kept on popping more Hershey kisses into her mouth like a vacuum. I started fiddling with my fingers because I didn’t want to have another confrontation with the girl that totally embarrassed me in front of the whole junior class. Eventually things got worse from here on out. Since Pinkie Pie and I had Earth Science second period, it was a dawning struggle to get to class, especially since most of the juniors were in that period with us. As the classroom door opened, the whole class erupted into a series of laughter. Pinkie was somewhat confused for a moment, then remembered what happened yesterday in the cafeteria. “Hey look, she still dresses like a wimp,” One of the boys whispered in his friend’s ear. A pair of four eyes darted at me, then started chuckling to themselves. Other girls were spraying perfume all around them after I passed near them to travel to a seat next to Pinkie. “Sorry that some of the kids in this school only care about appearance rather than focusing on personality.” I thought if I stared out the window things would get better, but apparently things didn’t get better not at all. Eventually, we had a substitute. The students were out of control! Paper planes flying everywhere, loud music vibrating around the walls, students climbing desks, and the substitute would just be sitting in her chair, reading a newspaper. The loud buzz of students were coming from a large group of boys standing and sitting around in a huddle. Each one of them kept chanting two names, and guessing there was a fight. Not just any fight, but an arm wrestle, and two boys were just going nonstop. “Come on Wind Waker, beat his ass!” One of the boys shouted as he was gulping down a bottle of Pepsi. “Nah bro, Fire Streak is gonna win, watch!” Another boy hollered as the crowd of boys started screaming louder and louder. The teacher didn’t really bother with the class and all the comotion, but Pinkie decided to watch in on the fun. “Yo, shut the fuck up!” Fire Streak yelled, the same dude who was making fun of me earlier in my English class. He was the one struggling, while his blue veins were popping out of his steam milk skin complexion. Suddenly, Fire Streak, with all his might, eventually plummeted Wind Waker's hand down on the desk, and all the boys started routing for him. “Yeah! Who's the king now!?” He puffed up with pride leaving Wind Waker rubbing his arm from the pain. “Damn dude, you gotten stronger the last time we did an arm wrestle.” Wind Waker laughed while doing some of his stretches. “Hah, ya think?” He replied as he was drilling with his basketball from his bag. His eyes eventually drew towards me and I didn't know what to say. “Psst, hey check it out, it's that girl that Rarity fucked up yesterday,” His friends looked over at me and they all started oogling me. It felt weird because they looked like those boys you would see involved in gangs and all. Fire Streak was whispering to his little group then started licking his lips, and walked towards my way. My eyes widened once his body was in front of my vision. He was generally tall for his age, blocking the light from my face. I would thank him but he seemed a little to cocky for my taste. He wiped the sweat from his brow then checked to see if his breath smelled good. “Hey baby, are you from here?” I turned around to see who he was talking too. There was no one behind me or no one around my area because Pinkie went to talk to some other girl. A couple of girls who were sitting near the boy group from earlier started yelling at me. “Uh he's talking to you,” One of them replied as she popped some gum into her mouth. I don’t think anyone notices this, but I am very very awkward with boys. “Oh sorry, I could've sworn you were talking to someone else,” “But I'm talking to you,” He winked at me before sitting on my desk. He brushed his hair from the side of his face and started leaning towards me. “So, whatcha doing Friday night baby?” “Um, excuse me, but I would prefer for you to not call me baby,” I shifted away in my chair while he leaned closer towards me. My eyes felt as dart piercing into his little conniving soul. “Oh, sorry, I just wanted to-” “She ain’t interested in whatcha wanna say Fire Streak!” Suddenly, a girl started walking closer towards Fire Streak. The room got quiet instantly, and once the girl started walking towards him, people moved away trying hard not to get involved. And now I could see why! She was pretty tall, about five feet and eleven inches, her long daffodil hair was styled into a ponytail, those fern eyes darted directly at Fire Streak, her honeycomb complexion clashed with the light reflecting inside the classroom, and her multiple collection of freckles smothered her face, arms, and even her legs. Her large brown cowgirl hat covered her pupils just before she tilted it up and gave an intense glare to the boy. A small little wheat stalk was circulating her mouth and she kept on chewing, until she spat it right out her mouth. She was a giant compared to Fire Streak, and eventually I slouched right back into my chair because I knew she wasn’t the type to play games. “I’m so sorry Applejack for asking for your little input,” He sassed back making the girl raise her left eyebrow. She eventually started chuckling to herself then folded her arms tightly. “Ah believe you should at least apologize to this youngin’ here for yer flirtatious remarks.” “I don’t think anything between me and this fine little lady matters to you, so I suggest you take your apple bumpkin country-ass back to your little corner!” The class erupted into an uproar, which made the girl who’s name is Applejack, observe him up and down. He gave her a smug little grin then his friends started piling behind him, accumulating a fight. “Look, you can say whatever you’d like, ah don’t wanna start any trouble.” She started walking away back to her seat until the group of boys started snickering. “Oh, cause you a pussy that’s why!” Fire Streak exclaimed as the students in the class gasped in unison. The look on her face went from shocked to rage in just a split second, which made her turn around in a flash, and punch the living daylights out of Fire Streak. His body went flying into the air as he collapsed on top of a desk. The whole entire classroom broke out into a series of shock, gasping the environment around them as the bell rang. Pinkie and I stood there in shock, but once the bell rang, the students all scrambled out, including Applejack. Fire Streak was covering up his nose, and his friends all piled around him to take him to the nurse. His nose felt like a bloody faucet, spraying the crimson liquid all over his clothes. Applejack wifted out the door so quickly, the door slammed right behind her. I quickly ran after Applejack but once Pinkie and I reached the hallway, she was nowhere to be found. She was like a needle in a haystack, as the country would say. “Wowza, that was super intense!” She bounced while I was still trying to comprehend the scene that unfolded right in front of us not too long ago. Eventually I was able to spot Applejack once again, as her body was turned around complete, and she was packing up some supplies in her locker. I quickly walked up right behind her, and while walking closer and closer, she was a giant compared to me! I was only able to reach her lower back, so I decided to poke her back and immediately, she turned around only to look at her surroundings. “Um, excuse me?” was all I could have said at the very moment. She eventually looked down at me then gave a warm little smile. “Uh, howdy there! How may ah help ya?” Her sparkling chinese peridots were gleaming and piercing into my soul ever so sharply. Her stare felt so heartwarming I almost wanted to drown in her warm admiration. “Well, I just wanted to talk about your act of bravery back there, thanks for uh, you know having my back,” “Uh, yeah, no problem at all sugarcube,” She generously titled her hat in a sign or respect. “Next time they are gettin’ under yer skin, just lemme know. Also, the name’s Applejack!” “Oh, Rainbow Dash,” I replied ever so softly as we both shook hands. I silently winced at how brolic Applejack’s hands were. “Wow Applejack, I know you grown your muscles over the summer, but I see you’ve grown a pair of balls too, impressive!” Pinkie chirped as she lunged her huge body on the tall brolic girl, making her grunt in immense pain. “I guess so Pinkie, and I see you gained more weight too, huh?” The country girl shot back as a devious smirk curled upon her lips. Pinkie’s cerulean pupils dilated at the sudden response, giving a scaredless gasp. “Ughh, suck my dick AJ...suck it really hard,” Pinkie pouted, while folding her arms in rage. Applejack started laughing nonstop, clutching onto her chest, as she placed her backpack behind her back. “Ah better head to home economics, catch ya later Dash, and Pinkie? Ah might think about it later,” Applejack curled her tongue and caused Pinkie’s cheeks to transform into a bright shade of magenta. Applejack walked to a room down the hall, waving at us before the door close right behind her. Pinkie couldn’t stop shaking and bludging her heart eyes out towards the home economics room. “She loves me,” She cooed, rubbing her face cheeks together while I rolled my eyes, walking away from the classroom. “I can’t believe I just witnessed that...ugh,” I shivered in disgust as Pinkie nudged my shoulder placing a soft little giggle between her lips. “Well you better believe it baby, there’s a whole lot of that sexual stuff coming soon if you meet the rest of the gang of course!” I honestly didn’t even want to be bothered with the rest of the group. I shivered even more just thinking about the REST of the group. As my train of thought halted for a sudden stop, the lunch bell finally rang and the swarm of dangerous students started buzzing around all over the hallway. Pinkie immediately grabbed my hands as tightly as she could before rapidly zooming her way through the hallway. I didn’t know how she did it, but she found every escape space possible in this crowded hallway. Kids were texting their friends to meet them at places, other kids were screaming and jumping each other in the hallway, while some other kids were literally making out in the little corners. Groping legs, smacking butts, pulling hair, and sucking their bottom lips made my stomach churn. Eventually, Pinkie led me to the football field, where some kids were sitting on the bleachers, eating food from Buffalo Wild Wings. Pinkie quickly found an empty space on the bleachers to sit down and eat. The sun was beaming extra bright today, while the birds were chirping and flying free in the calm teal blue sky, sending the soft comforting breeze to clash into our faces, letting our hairs fly free. At the corner of my eye, I happened to spot Sunset, holding a bucket of Kentucky Fried Chicken in her left hand, followed by Starlight, Applejack and other girl I never met before. The girl’s hand was clutched onto Sunset’s right hand as the two couldn’t stop laughing. “Hey everyone, sorry we are late, we went to get some food for everybody, I know how fucking hungry we are,” Starlight declared as she plopped herself onto one of the bleacher benches and placed a wet towel over her forehead. “Ayo AJ, whenever you’re ready just send me a chicken leg please? Thanks.” As the girls started sharing out the food, the girl that was sitting next to Sunset, whispered in her ear and forwarded her eyes towards me. At first, I knew something was up but of course I didn’t want to say anything because I don’t want to jump to conclusions. After Sunset nodded her head, the girl smiled and sat a little closer to me. Her soft lavender complexion shimmered in the sun, her dark indigo hair blended with the purple and fuschia highlights, while her black geeky glasses reflected from the sun making it hard to see her dazzling violet eyes. She calmly cleared her throat before speaking a sentence I wasn’t prepared for. “Nĭ hăo mao, suì shì shénme míng zé,” I didn’t know what came over me. If it was the inner me laughing at how poorly the girl responded or if it was my outside self giggling at how cute she really tried to speak Mandarin. Either way, I couldn’t help but burst into a series of laughter. The girls all stared at me like I was crazy but if they spoke the language too and see how horribly off she was, they would laugh as well. Of course, the girl’s beaming eyes dropped into a sudden shift in pain but I totally wasn’t laughing at her, it’s how she said it of course. After my laughter died down, I happen to take a deep breath before I could get myself together. “Hahaha, not quite, but I’ll take it,” I said with a smile as the girl’s eyes dazzling once again. “Oh my, I was terribly off wasn’t I?” She asked as she fixed her glasses. “This “Chinese for Dummies” book wasn’t the best highly recommended it seems. My deepest apologies! I wonder what I said though.” “You said “Hello hair, what is mingze?”’ I snorted as the girl started laughing a whole lot as well. “Oh my goodness, I am so incredibly sorry! Once Sunset told me you were in the city, she told me that you spoke fluent Mandarin, so I dashed to the nearest library so I could be able to communicate with you, but it seems like Sunset was wrong,” she glared at Sunset who was violently stripping apart her piece of chicken. “Oh no worries at all, a lot of people always say “Nĭ hăo” when they look at me, I guess it’s because my mom’s side of the family is Chinese and I mostly grew up with them of course, but I think you just used the wrong measure word, and don’t worry about it, if you need some more practice, I would be happy to help you!” “Why thank you so much! My name’s Twilight Sparkle by the way, Sunset has told me so much about you!” Twilight perked up as Sunset nodded her head in agreement. “I told her how much you just adore Daring Do books, so why not get the chance to meet my girlfriend?” Sunset blushed at the last part of her sentence, as Twilight snuggled closer to Sunset’s chest. “Woah, you like A.K Yearling as well??!!” I squealed as Twilight immediately pulled her body closer towards me, showing off her pearly whites. I didn’t have the time to mention the fact of Sunset having a girlfriend, which was rather odd to think of. It would be rude to just mention it since her girlfriend just had a huge click to me, and I didn’t want to seem rather disrespectful of course. I would have never thought that my childhood friend would fall in love with the same sex. How does it work? I didn’t even bother to think about Sunset at the very moment, since I was so struck with another Daring Do fan! “Yes yes yes, one of my favorite authors of all time! I just love how descriptive she is when she describes the jungle atmosphere so vividly, and of course when she’s talking about how the thick hot air accumulating into the troposphere forces a huge amount of pressure and density on Daring as she treks through the jungle and just imagine how she can survive this emission in every single chapter!” Twilight clapped her hands in happiness as she used her hands to gesture each scene she thought in her head. “Man, you’re telling me! But have you seen the way she describes those action pact scenes? It’s like she’s taking us on a whole different level of feeling by putting is into the book like we are actually there watching every sudden foot step and every predator Daring Do faces! Oooh oooh, have you read the newer book about how Dr. Caballeron has this new ring that changes him into demonic prya fox??!!” As we both continued to fangirl, the rest of the girls started giggling to themselves about how Twilight and I were reacting over the newest Daring Do book. As our fangirling died out, Twilight and I exchanged phone numbers instantly and decided to start eating some food before lunch was over, while Sunset and the girls eyes were so focused on the football field. I looked over and saw that the whole football team was practicing, well football stuff. Some boys were running, some were practicing defenses, and some were just working out on the football sleds. Loud grunts and hollers were made on the field as the coach kept yelling at his teammates to get into perfect shape. Some girls below us started giggling as some of the football players were flirting with them. The coach saw and totally rattled them out. “Hey, you can check on your girlfriends later, but you guys gotta put your backs into it! Let’s move it!” The coach, who was none other Wind Rider, who retired from being one of the most famous football players ever who played for the Syracuse Orange football team way back. As Sunset kept looking for a certain person on the team, my eyes came to a full stop of this one player. He wasn’t aggressive like all the other boys, which I liked, but he was doing some base rotations back and forth without a stop. I didn’t know what he looked like, but my eyes never stopped looking at him. His dedication, his agility, and of course his sportsmanship was everything my heart desired. I felt this burning sensation tingling the insides of my heart as my palms began to sweat. Sunset saw this and she immediately followed my eyes on number 20. “Hmmm, ogling number 20 huh Dash?” My eyes rapidly widened as they started batting on their own. I began to shake my head rapidly before Sunset grabbed my arm and pulled me off from my bench. “W-Where you taking me?!” “Come on, you got to know more people around Canterlot, so let’s go say hi,” But before I could say anything else to her, our feet were already on the freshly cut grass, and you could quickly smell the terrible stench from the boy’s sweat. My eyes focused on number 20 once more as he violently smashed through the football sled, giving everything he got. I couldn’t help but smile at his hard work, seeing him wipe his sweaty hands against his uniform. As if this was all a dream, it all started to become a reality. “Heyo fart face, come over here!” Sunset shouted across the field as some of the football players glared at Sunset then began to laugh. As if I wanted to see number 20 a little closer, somehow my wish came true. The player groaned ever so loudly, causing his feet to drag against the grassy fields. My heart started pounding like one of those timpani drums, as I tried hard to shake off the nervousness from my toes to the inches of my head. The number 20 football player stood directly in front of Sunset, causing Sunset to look like a complete shorty, because for once, he was around six feet two inches. His breathing was intense, just as how fast my heart was pounding, and as soon as the player took off his helmet, I was sent to an abliss. The boy, a soft and charming fellow, sweating bullets across his attractive face, gave Sunset a calm glare. His fine shimmering emeralds shone in the sunlight, his dark navy blue hair drenched in sweat causing him to look even more handsome. His bright cyan skin, as pure and smooth as the clouds sent from heaven, his calm gentle hands were smothered with the brown dirt, covering the pureness of his sweet innocent soul, his white shining teeth could blind any man who ever dared to stare upon such bewitching beauty. A girl like me could only dream of those fresh droplets of sweat, gleaming on his forehead, to start pouring my soaking lustful heart. My stare paused for a moment, as a huge crimson flush crept upon my face, while staring at the young boy with just passion. “Really? Fart face?” The boy’s voice, soft and tender like his soothing fair skin as his low harmonious voice clashed against my ears, ringing a sweet soft tune, like the music to my beloved ears. “Ugh, what else was I supposed to say? I bet you didn’t even get my text this morning!” Sunset and the tall handsome hunk of a football player kept going back and forth, but of course Sunset was just being over the top as always. The boy didn’t really bother to engage into Sunset’s anger, but rather held her shoulders and eased them up gently. “Hey relax, you see me in front of you right? I’m doing fine,” The boy shyly responded before Sunset shot him a dark gloomy glare. Her arms folded tightly against her chest as a muscle in her jaw twitched. She calmly took a deep breath before drawing over towards me. “Look asshole, I’d like you to meet Rainbow Dash,” And with that, Sunset pushed, or rather shoved me closer to the cute football player, causing my whole face to turn a deep shade of mahogany. The sweat between my fingers started dripping just as how his hair particles kept dripping sweat from his forehead. I couldn’t stop staring at him nor couldn’t say a word. I kept asking my brain to send some messages to my voice box, but even my brain was frozen at the time. The boy silently chuckled, while grabbing my left hand ever so gently, like holding a delicate baby bird. As my hand reached closer to his tender lips, those lips felt as though heaven was gently kissing the tips of the world. My eyes widened as my flush crept towards my ears as well, causing my body to shake rapidly. My jaw dropped not because he was cute doing it, but I never seen anyone do this to me yet. “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you Rainbow Dash,” He gently replied as he ended the tender smooch from my left hand and held onto my hand ever so closely. I didn’t want to scream or show how embarrassed I was as Sunset kept snickering in the back, so I just used my right hand to cover my cheeks and began to giggle as if a baby laughed for the first time. “Oh, uh, hehehehe, uh the p-p-p-pleasure’s all mine, hehehe,” was all I could say at the very moment as the butterflies in my stomach wouldn’t stop fluttering all around. “My name is Soarin. How you liking CHS so far?” He asked while brushing his silky sweaty hair out of his face before the water droplets would get onto me, but heck, I didn’t mind it, I mean, I WOULDN’T mind that. “Sorry for being all sweaty and all, usually Sunset respects my wishes when I practice, but if it means missing practice just to meet you, I would’ve totally vouched for you,” All I could do was nod my head to his question, while of course being in a huge daze staring at one of heaven’s most adorable angels. His coach was screaming names off his list and Soarin jumped in fright. “Oh man, I uh, I better go before coach chews me out, I’ll see you later Sunset, and Rainbow Dash, I’ll see you around, later!” And with that, Soarin left off, leaving me like a huge blushing mess. I softly waved at him, as my cheeks and ears were boiling with hot steam coming from them. Sunset waved her hands in my face but I couldn’t stop staring at him. “He’s pretty shy to be my brother huh?” Sunset coyly smirked drinking some coke from her cup. “What?! Soarin is your brother???!!” I gasped loudly as the period bell rang. Lunch was officially over and the next class I had was Mandarin level three, which none of my friends took. Sunset kept maneuvering through the hallway once more as the buzzing of students didn’t stop. I tried to catch up to her and once I did, she finally nodded her head to the question I asked before. “But you two look nothing alike,” “Do siblings have to look alike?” She snapped before clearing her throat. "Well, there’s the Mandarin room, have fun!” As if on cue, Sunset shoved me into the Mandarin room, where a short pale woman with jet black hair, geek glasses, and a very fine face, chubby cheeks, and her round dark eyes narrowed in my direction. Other kids in the class started chuckling as I was able to spot Starlight patting the chair of an available seat next to her. The teacher cleared her throat while passing me a sheet of paper with rage. “Ah, you must be the new student, welcome to Mandarin Level three were we pursue our young students to start preparing for hard core courses into the Chinese curriculum,” Her stern voice snapped as I carefully took a seat next to Starlight. “I didn’t know you took Mandarin too Dash,” She snickered as she searched for something in her backpack. As Starlight kept digging and digging into her bag, the teacher, who’s name was Ms. Chu started going over the topic of colors to refresh the memory for the kids over the summer. Of course, I knew colors like the back of my hand and I was so thrilled to be on a table with at least someone I know. Suddenly, the door swung open only to see the same boy I saw in the football field, panting heavily while most of his papers flew out of his bag. “Oh gosh, I am so sorry for being late Ms. Chu, there was a fight in the hallway, and I was trying to walk pass through, but I couldn’t really move,” The boy shyly remarked while scratching the back of his head. “No worries Soarin, just take your seat and let your group catch you up,” I almost caught the biggest heart attack as Soarin sat next to Starlight, sitting in a seat across from me, smiling from ear to ear while giving his friend a handshake. Starlight nudged Soarin’s arm as a form of hello, and once Soarin saw me, his emeralds shone like the sun at dawn. “Oh hey you,” He greeted as he waved gently in my direction and I couldn’t help but wave right back, staring at his fair nurtured face. “Rainbow Dash right?” “Haha, yup, that’s me!” Soarin nodded his head with a soft smile, while placing a green notebook binder on top of his desk, as his friend kept whispering the work that we were doing. Since we were focusing on colors, I wanted to point out to Soarin that his binder was green so he would be impressed. But of course, whenever I have a plan, it always seems to fail. “Lǜsè nián hé jì,” Starlight, Soarin, and his friend all stared at me with complete blanks on their faces. Their eyes, wide as the sea, opened brightly like the biggest cage door, and their expressions were blank as an empty sheet of printer paper. My face reddened as I tucked a strand of hair behind my ears. “What the fuck did you just say?” His friend, violently charging forward to me, causing me to gulp immensely, making Soarin pull him back into his chair before Ms. Chu came over. “Woah dude, calm down, I am sure it had something to do with the lesson,” Soarin tried calming his friend down, but his yale blue eyes glared into my soul. “Oh goodness, I am so so sorry, I just wanted to point out that Soarin had a green binder so I said it in Mandarin,” I whimpered in my chair, slouching down to the ground. "Hey, don't worry yourself dude, Dumbbell here is just a big pussy, which I wouldn't mind fisting myself," Starlight purred as she curled her tongue in a seductive tease causing Dumbbell to calm down, being rather shocked of Starlight's antics. "That's it, I'm reporting that to Sunburst," The brolic student none other than whom they call Dumbbell chuckled to himself, making Starlight roll her eyes. "Do that, and I'll make sure your balls would be served on a silver platter for the fucking fishes you dickrider!" "You two, knock it off," Soarin huffed, before placing the same bright smile from earlier, towards me. As the two kept on arguing, he rolled his eyes and moved our seats close to the teacher. "Look, thanks for helping me know what green is, I greatly appreciate it." He shyly remarked, leaving a smile across his lips. I nodded my head in reply because my brain was jumbling up words at the very moment. Have you ever had a bowl of alphabet soup and after you drink all of the watery substances, letters remain, but they are all scrambled up? That’s how my brain felt at the moment. Very woosey and disconnected. Come to think of it, I don’t remember what happened after that scene. The class went on and of course eighth period and ninth period went by as well. The rest of the day felt more like a daze, and my only focus was on Soarin. Once the bell rang for school to be over, I happened to spot him by the tall white horse statue. The weather was rather chilly but that didn’t stop me from chasing after my dreams. But as I said before, every time I try to do something that’s apart of my plan, it ALWAYS fails. A 2018 navy blue toyota highlander pulled up in front of the school, honking the horn like a mad goose. Suddenly, every student that was chilling outside, turned their heads over to the vehicle and I almost passed once I knew the person in the driver’s seat. “Come on Rainbow Dash, put some back into it, we gotta head home before the storm accumulates!” Sadly, I knew that southern accent from the back of my hand. My eyes rolled all the way back, causing me to groan in anger and embarrassment. The students started giggling to themselves while whispering jokes to their friends. As if the horrible traumatic experience with Rarity yesterday wasn’t enough, I quickly bowed my head in shame, as I rapidly swung the car door open, and slammed it shut. “Hey Doodlebug, how was your second d-” “Just go,” I whispered, hoping that no one heard my nickname, but at the corner of my eye, more students kept laughing. Tears streamed down my eyes like a river flowing hard in a hurricane. “Are you not going to tell me about your-” “Dad just go already!!” I snapped, causing my voice to crack in the process. My father’s marigold irises widened as he was taken back at the sudden respond coming from me. My little sister Scootaloo, was astonished at the outburst. The world seemed to stop all of a sudden, as if all the weight of the world pressed against my back. My eyes met with my father’s surprised stare, as he shifted his body towards the wheel, and took off, leaving the laughing students in the dust. The car ride home was extremely silent. The other noise I heard was the sound of my dad’s country record playing on the car’s radio, and the beeping horns of other people’s cars. My dad’s hands forcefully grabbed the wheel as if his anger was seeping through it. I felt devastated for throwing rage towards my dad when all he wanted to know was how my day went. I slowly took a deep breath and wiped all my tears away from my face, looked closely at my dad as he was super focused on the road. “Dad….I am so so sorry for lashing out back there, it was extremely wrong of me,” I sighed before thrusting my fingers through my hair. “I shouldn’t have taken my anger from school out on you. “ “I was just highly embarrassed of your sudden outburst that some of the students started laughing at me, and for the past few days, school has been like prison every single day. I’m tired and hungry and I wish we didn’t come back here to this awful place. It would’ve been much better if I stayed with Aunt Firefly…” I continued as more water droplets trickle down my cheeks, causing my nose to sniffle. “Oh Pumpkin,” He softly remarked. “All you could have said was that you were having some pretty rough days at school, and I know it’s going to be tough. This new environment and all can be a bit tricky. I start my first day on the job this evening and I know I’m gonna have some mess ups here and there, and heck, ain’t nothing wrong with that. That’s why we’re unique, cause ain’t nobody perfect. So, keep your head up high kiddo, something’s gonna turn your whole life around in many ways.” Even though he was driving, I wanted to give my dad a big hug for all the words of wisdom that gives unto me, it makes me feel warm and comforted. And that is what I did! I clutched onto him extremely tight making him unable to control the wheel, almost causing the car to slam into a tree. My dad suddenly gained control over the wheel once again, before screaming in fright. As the car got back on track, several cars started beeping behind us. “You couldn’t wait till we got home to hug me?” “Sorry daddy, I just love you so much, and you have such good words of wisdom,” I beamed brightly as my dad nudged my shoulder lightly. Whenever I’m having a really bad day, my dad is always the one to bring out the bright sunshine. He always comes through and helps me in my time of need. I am so glad to have him as my father and no one else can take that spot but only him. My dad is literally my unsung hero and without him, I wouldn’t be here. I love my dad so so much~ I love u daddy~ -Rainbow Dash Author's Note so,,,,,, we finally meet AJ, Twi, and my baby boi Soarin~ <333 haha, flutters is coming soon, and a little more of rarity~ welp dash, ur in for one heck of a ride ! thanks for reading~
9/11/18Wednesday, September 11th Dear Diary, Well, on a day like today, I wouldn’t be surprised to see that my window was soaked with rain droplets. My father did say that it was going to pour, but seeing that the rain didn’t hold up since yesterday evening, made me contemplate the decision of going to school or not. Just like the clouds in the ash sky, the dimming light softened the mood in my room as well. I guess God was pretty upset too of the new day that came towards us all. For those who don’t know, today is 9/11. As a female who was born here in New York City, 9/11 grows weary into my heart and placed many scars in there too. The Twin Towers are severely missed and even though Freedom Tower still stands strong, taking ground for the Twin Towers, something still feels missing deep down inside. As I didn’t feel the need to rise up from my bed, my grandmother knocked on my door as soft as her small hands were, before making the door creak open. “Qīn'ài de, zǎoshang hǎo,” She quietly cooed before opening the blinds from my window. Although it was dark and gloomy outside, the color was still brighter than my room, which caused me to hiss out like a cat. Sounds of roaring thunder echoed throughout the house, causing Scootaloo to scream in fright. My grandmother pointed me to the bathroom to get cleaned up as she charged to help my little sister from her fears. I found it stupid to take a shower in a storm like this, but once I hopped into the bathroom, I quickly grabbed a washcloth and vigorously wiped around the areas that were dirty. Once I was finished, I carefully spread some of my “warm and cozy” lotion and spray from the company PINK, all over my legs, arms, and a little dab across my face. Apparently, my nose started feeling a little better after the little bathroom incident that occurred two days ago. I ripped off the bandaid as hard as I can, and without even grunting in pain, I carefully placed it in the nearest trash bin. I was getting myself ready for school, by wearing my denim elastic waist harem pants and a yellow taxi colored crop top to go with it. While walking down the stairs into the living room for some healthy breakfast, the television was playing as loud as possible. My grandfather was screaming at the flat-screened device while pointing his brown wooden cane towards it. Scootaloo was just munching down her fruity pebbles without a care, and as for my grandmother? She was trying to make grandpa lower his voice. “Some people don’t even know what it was like being in a burning skyscraper with flames all around em!” He went on to say. Grandma didn’t look too pleased about grandpa’s antics of course. While she was trying her hardest to make him calm down, I decided to plug in the toaster to whip up some toast. While opening the wooden cabinet to search for a pan, I was able to find a pretty decent looking one in the nick of time. As the pan started heating up on the oven, I gently opened up a pack of turkey bacon, as it sizzled into the frying pan. After cooking up some balanced breakfast, something felt strange. “Uh grandma, where’s dad?” I pondered while looking around, to see an empty chair on the dining table. “He works all night into the morning,” She stated before cleaning up Scootaloo’s leftover dish that she didn’t bother to clean up after herself. “He didn’t tell you?” “Well, he did tell me that he started work last night, and that was about it.” I slouched in the chair thinking about the incident that occurred yesterday in the car. Even though it was resolved, deep down inside, I know my dad was still hurting. The rain began to trickle down into the streets, causing large puddles to form over the edges of the dark dampen road. Hearing my grandfather complain and seeing how the rain tied into his conversation with himself, made me despise today with a passion. I haven’t even noticed that my bacon turned soggy causing my stomach to churn at the sudden sight of the wet long strips lying on the white paper plate. My face, utterly disgusted, couldn’t even bother to stare at the plate any longer. I placed the plate in my hands, dumping what could’ve been such a perfect breakfast until it formed into a complete disaster. The front door unlocked on its own, showing my father, huffing and puffing, sweating bullets across his wet steamy forehead, and his uniform, drenched in rain as his body pressed against the door to slam shut. Everything in the dining and living room seemed to freeze in silence, seeing the look upon my worn-out dad. He quickly plopped himself onto the couch, letting the oxygen between his lips transform into carbon dioxide. His yellow irises blinked towards Scootaloo and I as we both stared at him with the same expression. Before saying a word, my father sprung up from his seat, eyes bulging out of its socket, almost tripping over the rug. “School!!! Right, of course! Lemme just grab the car keys!!” He huffed as his soaked jacket sprayed fresh droplets of water on Scootaloo as he was rapidly searching for his keys. Scootaloo and I glanced at one another thinking the exact same thing. Our father couldn’t drive in a state as awful as now. Eventually, he found his keys, dashed to the door, and once the door swung open, the loud patter of rain pounded into our ears. Looking back to see that we haven’t moved an inch, he motioned his hands for us to move along since the time was going. “What are you two knuckleheads still doing, standing over there like that?! We gotta go!” He hollered, as Scootaloo just stared at him, almost giggling at the scene. “Dad, I don’t think this is such a good idea,” I warned him as the rain, all of a sudden stopped pouring its anger on the pavement. “We honestly don’t want you to burn yourself out. We can totally take the bus this morning, no big deal.” “Yeah, Rainbow Dash is right,” Scootaloo joined in, calmly removing Daddy’s soaking jacket from around his arms. “I don’t want to get into a car accident so early in the morning, and we’re already going through a lot. Besides, I’m too young to die!” Sometimes, it’s good to keep your own thoughts and actions in your head because this seemed like a good time to give Scootaloo a smack behind her head. But as a young elegant lady that I’m slowly growing up to be, I decided to keep my hands to myself before things got worse. My father pondered for a moment, then his irises glared towards the clock, which read 7:45. “Alright y’all we gotta head out right now, no matter how tired I may look, it’s my job to take you guys to school, so let’s go!” The door swung open, little drops of rain splashed into the driveway, causing Scootaloo to groan in pain. She swung her roller bag behind her, rolling out into the front door. Grandma and grandpa were both staring at us, with smiles on their faces, hoping that we have a great day at school, but of course, that’s not what happened. “Ugh, I really wish we had the day off,” She huffed while dragging her back on the ground, puffing out her cheeks in vexation. I happened to just giggle, while waving goodbye to my grandparents, and seeing a tired father and his angry daughter, slamming the car door. I inhaled the sweet fresh droplets of rain through my nostrils, soaking my heart with utter glee, smiling and hoping that today will be a better day at school. 8:25am Well, according to the email Vice Principal Luna sent out to us this morning before classes started, which related to the gym being opened due to renovations did over the summer, I knew we were going to have gym this morning. Since I didn’t know where the gym was located, Sunset, being the caring friend that she is, offered to take me there. While scattering through the jungle filled hallways, I thought this would be a perfect chance to at least talk about her fond relationship with Twilight. As more students continued to chase one another in the halls, I cleared my throat, hoping to start the conversation with something simple. “So, you and ...Twilight?” was the only words I could think of on the spot, hoping that it wasn’t too much to tick off my best friend. “Huh, oh yeah, we are a couple, I mean, hasn’t it been obvious?” She chortled while swinging her backpack on her shoulders. “But we’ve been together since freshman year. We never took it seriously until this year and we still act like very close friends, so we are taking this one step at a time.” Sunset beamed brightly, as a flush crept upon her cheeks rapidly. I didn’t know how relationships work since I’ve never been in one. To be honest, no one EVER asked me out before. Maybe because I’m too shy or rather too dorky to be around a group of boys. But, either way, hearing Sunset’s story made me see that she was in LOVE with Twilight. “When did…” I started before freezing into place because I didn’t want to sound rude, but Sunset knew exactly what I was going to say. “I start liking girls?” She smirked as the flush on her cheeks grew redder by the second. I felt terribly awful making Sunset embarrassed so much, I just knew I needed to apologize deeply. My head bobbed up and down, nodding on how correct she filled in the blanks so perfectly. She gently chuckled, brushing her tangled golden and crimson locks, whereby her fingers couldn’t escape. I felt like this wasn’t the time to question her sexuality because she didn’t seem like she was in a very good mood. “Oh, w-well if you don’t want to talk about it, then we don’t need to-” “Look Dash,” She protested as the tone in her voice grew stern. “You asked and you’re my best friend since forever and it would be pretty fucked up if I wasn’t being honest about my sexuality, and plus, many people ask me, so why should I keep some shit like this away from you?” “It all started once you left NYC to go to California with your famous aunt. And ever since you left, I’ve been pining for you. Then, I realized that maybe I’ve had a deep connection with girls I guess, so thanks dude,” She silently chuckled while nudging my shoulder to the side. “Well, glad to be of assistance then,” I joked as we ended up laughing all the way to the gym without caring about what people thought of us. It was rather strange how Sunset drove into the LGBT community because of pining, but as long as she’s happy, then that’s all that truly matters. Eventually, Sunset thrust her arms towards the girl’s locker room door, and once it opened, the buzzing of teenage girls erupted in the room, causing me to flinch at the sight of more robust figures. Compared to me, each of those girls was more round and curvy, each build to their own size. The endless screams of laughter as perfume, baby powder, lotion, and of course a very funky smell which was none other than marijuana. As if the smell wasn’t bad enough, most of the girls in the room were changing and their bodies were flying all over the place. The gym uniforms were placed over the wooden benches, screaming for help while the girls were screaming for the fun of screaming. “What took you so long?” A calm soothing voice that belonged to none other than Twilight, as she was grabbing her bright lemon and cerulean CHS t-shirt from her locker. “We were on our way but Rainbow over here had a few questions about our relationship,” Sunset winked at me, as she climbed over the bench and began to open up her own locker. She kissed Twilight’s forehead, both causing them to flush at the same time. I carefully placed my magenta pupils over to their direction, watching how Sunset was doing a terrible job at flirting with Twilight. But Twilight didn’t seem to mind the dorky actions her girlfriend was giving to her. While I was watching the scene unfold, Pinkie and Starlight both entered the room in a quick flash. “Woah, what the fu-” Sunset furrowed her eyebrows at her two friends, then tightly folded her arms, seeing the black plastic bags each girl had in their hands. “Holy shit!!” Starlight exclaimed as she quickly sat down on the bench, gasping for air, while her partner in crime kept snorting like a pig. “Lemme guess, another raid?” Sunset glared at her two friends, rolling her eyes in the process, as the two couldn’t contain their laughter. Twilight shook her head in dismay, digging in the bags each of the girls received only to see several cases of iPhone chargers. Sunset and Twilight’s glares weren’t a pretty sight to see, especially since Sunset was tapping her right foot on the teal floor as hard as she could. She dug her fingers through her locks while puffing out a large sigh of disappointment. “Guys, we talked about this!” She hollered out in anger making her nostrils flare out. “Who knows what could’ve happened if you two got caught! We don’t even have enough money if we had to bail you fuckers outta jail anyway!” “Ah typical Sunset, always playing the mom card huh?” Starlight silently chuckled to herself as she stuffed the bag of chargers in her bag. “You know damn well I don’t want anyone of you to get hurt,” Sunset raising her voice, while she was only inches away from Starlight’s face, burning off as much anger as she could. “Or go to jail for that matter.” “Look Sunset, we’re really sorry, and I Pinkie Promise to never steal again!” Pinkie confessed while crossing her chest and ended up putting her right hand over her left eye. Twilight beamed with happiness while Sunset, still shooting a hard glare into Starlight’s soul. “Ugh, fine, I won’t do it again, but heck, we had good intentions this time,” Starlight groaned, dusting out her gym pants, placing it between her thin legs. “Besides, Soarin told us that you stole something in freshman year, so don’t look innocent here.” Sunset’s ears perked up right in time as Starlight finished her statement. She not only turned around causing her face to turn a bright crimson but her nose wrinkled, and her stumpy fingers bent all the way inside her reddening palms. “Dude, I stole a pad from the nurse’s office that same day, and besides, Soarin thinks anything could be stealing. One time when we were much younger, I grabbed a penny from the ground and snuck it into my pocket and he told me that was stealing and the cops were coming for me that night.” “Huh, that does sound like something Soarin would say to be honest,” Pinkie chuckled, causing us all to laugh at the joke. A couple of girls were staring at all of us, but of course, that didn’t stop us from having a peal of laughter at the beginning of the day. I for one giggled to see how Sunset and Soarin’s siblinghood worked out. Just hearing the word “Soarin” made my cheeks flare-up, but being around my friends, I didn’t want them to get too suspicious about my feelings for my best friend’s brother of course. “Why aren’t you getting dressed Dashie?” Pinkie muffled her voice as the laughter died down slowly. Pinkie was struggling to get her gym shirt through her round head, so her voice was a little hard to comprehend. Seeing Pinkie struggling and making very inappropriate sounds while doing so, made Applejack venture into her direction and helped the busty girl place her t-shirt over her head perfectly. She thanked the country girl multiple times that it started to get Applejack flustered. “Well, you see, I don’t have a uniform so I’ll just sit here and wait until you guys get dressed,” “Oh don’t be so modest!” Starlight jumped back into the conversation while drinking some water to quench her dry throat. She quickly grabbed something from a spare locker underneath her own and out came flying a yellow and blue t-shirt and a pair of matching shorts in my direction, but I was able to catch them before they hit my face. Sunset pondered for a moment then gave Starlight a sinister smirk. “Lemme guess, you stole those too?” “Ugh, shut the fuck up Sunset!” She growled causing Sunset to lean ever so closely to Starlight’s face, making the heat between those two to grow hotter and hotter on each other’s faces. “Fuck don’t go up, it goes in~” Sunset’s mouth was intoxicated with a large amount of lust as it began to calmly soak Starlight deeply. Sunset’s tongue curled deeply out of her lustful throat, licking the satisfaction of her lips, making Starlight squirm in her grasp. The heat on Starlight’s face was unbearable! She bit her lip extremely hard, begging Sunset to stop making the scene before them so awkward, yet she loved every bit of it! At last, good things must come to an end. “T-T-Twilight, g-get your girlfriend!” Starlight squeaked as Sunset laid her index finger over the crevasses of her gym shirt, peeking in to see what well-hidden treasure was inside. “Sunset, enough,” Twilight’s voice became stern as she didn’t even look to see what Sunset was doing, but by hearing the sudden moans escaping her girlfriend’s mouth, she didn’t even bother looking. Rolling her eyes in frustration, Sunset gently let go of her friend’s shirt, going back into her locker to quickly grab her gym shorts. “Ugh, you’re no fun,” She pouted when all of a sudden, there was a large rapid bang on the locker room door, fearing most of the girl’s in the room. “Alright ladies, hurry it up in there! Don’t let me start deducting points off your grades for being late to class,” A thick Hispanic accent was heard from the other side of the door. Ever since that announcement was made, girls started piling out of the locker room quicker, just leaving my friends and myself in the room. After taking a pretty long time in kicking off my pants to put on my gym shorts, I stopped midway. I felt super embarrassed changing in front of my friends, because I never changed in front of anybody else before, heck, not even my sister. The heat between my cheeks began to rise once more making my fingers tremble as it clutched around the rims of my denim harem pants. Sunset knew how truly embarrassed I was so she decided to let everyone leave the room immediately so I could be able to get dressed at a faster pace. The gym uniforms weren’t as bad as I thought they would be. The smooth elastic around the rims felt extremely comfortable around my waist, as I completely finished changing. I placed my school clothes in a locker next to Sunset’s because I knew I could trust my stuff wherever my friends will be. Once I piled out of the locker room, screams, and grunts of terror filled the hallway, making the only solution as to why the gym was so loud was because the teacher left the door open. Walking towards the gym door made my heartbeat increase drastically I tried a way to calm down my spirit, but at last, that is not what happened. I silently and slowly peaked into the gym and I’ve never seen such enthusiastic students in my entire life! The walls were painted with a clashing combination of dandelion and baby blue, as lights were hanging on the brightly painted ceiling. The oatmeal hard wooden floor was polished rather well after being renovated for the summertime. The bright shimmering effect on the floor also blended with a cobalt blue stripe that read “Canterlot Wondercolts”. The stripe was the perimeter of the entire gym floor and while walking towards the middle of the court, there shown a golden horseshoe logo. I didn’t even pay attention to all that was going on the gym until a tall fine faced boy screamed at me to catch my attention. “Heyo look out bro!” My eyes quickly noticed a basketball heading straight towards my head, but I immediately jumped out of the way, towards the blue bleachers while panting softly. I looked back towards the court only to see more boys playing a rough game of basketball, while other students were on the bleachers playing music from their speakers. Everything around me felt exactly like the lunchroom because of course there was no teacher. Rolling my eyes in disgust as every teenager kept acting uncivilized, I contemplated to myself. “I got out of bed for this?” I thought, hoping nothing else can get worse, but eventually, a soca song started playing and literally every girl in the gym started acting even MORE uncivilized. Every time the beat would start pumping through the gym, each girl would start whining upon each other. In fact, girls would start whining on their significant other. It was an outrageous sight to see! I couldn’t be bothered by such monstrosity so I eventually walked to the back of the gym, and snuck under the bleachers. The scenery was all dark and cool. The atmosphere was very damp, and the sound of the loud music before felt as if I was fifty feet away from a huge party. I began to crawl my way through the bleachers as little light shone inside of it. Suddenly, while backing up slowly away from the crowd of students, I didn’t even notice someone was right behind me in the bleachers as well. After our little impact of a small collision, I turned around only to see a lofty female, rather alarmed at the sudden move I made, as she curled her flexible body to make her hug her knees. Her everlastingly long strands of carnation pink locks covered her soft yet dove like pupils, shamrock like a clover, blinked ever so often and in some moments, looking around all over the place without even staring at me once. Her timid behavior correlated closely to her glowing banana skin complexion, and she kept no single eye contact with me. She wore some long black tights with matching colored pumps, and a creamish turtleneck to match. Her small squirming sounds made me feel really bad for scaring her. This wasn’t how I wanted to meet someone new, to make them fear me. “Oh gosh, I’m so so sorry, I honestly didn’t see you there,” I whispered while the worry in my voice made it sound like I was trembling. “Oh, it’s nothing to worry about,” The timid girl replied ever so softly I had to lean in a little closer to hear what she was saying. Her arms, clutched up closer to her body, as she still didn’t make eye contact with me till now. I knew she was afraid and I didn’t want to scare her even more so I decided to introduce myself to calm down her shaky nerves. “Hi, my name is Rainbow Dash,” I said with a smile. “I’m new here.” That’s when her shamrock irises finally met with my magenta pupils, and I must say, she was a sight to see. She was definitely breathtaking, and her long pink strands attached to her head made her look even more like a majestic goddess. It would be really awkward to tell her how gorgeous she was, but I couldn’t help it, I just HAD to let her know! “And, not to sound like a creep, but you’re very stunning,” Her honeycomb complexion on her face suddenly transformed into a shade of bright crimson as our eye contact broke off again. She smiled diligently while slightly giggling to herself. “Oh why thank you,” She cooed making her embarrassed feelings go away as quickly as possible. “You seem new here. Are you liking Canterlot High so far?” I nodded my head in reply just thinking about the new Daring Do friend I made yesterday, another friend who is extremely tall and brolic, stood up to me in my Science class, and of course, the adorable hunk of a football player Sunset introduced to me, who turns out to be her brother. I did feel terribly awful just remembering what Rarity did to me on my first day at CHS but that didn’t bother me at how many friends I made in the span of two days. “By the way, what’s your name?” I asked hoping I didn’t change the subject and made her a little too uncomfortable. “Oh, it’s uh, it’s Fluttershy……” “Hold on, I’m so sorry, I didn’t quite hear you, guess the music is a little too loud still.” I sheepishly smiled as I leaned my ear closer to her lips. “Could you please repeat yourself?” “I uh, uh, my name is... um, it’s…” Her hair blocked her eyes once more, as her body position changed as she was no longer facing me this time around, but she was slowly turning away to her left side to avoid the conversation. Guessing she was getting even more timid, I eventually decided to leave her alone, in her own space and whenever she’s ready to talk to me again, I wouldn’t shun her down. “Ah okay then, you don’t need to tell me your name since you are a little too flustered to say it, and I totally respect your wishes,” “Fluttershy! There you are! You had me and the girls worried sick about you.” I knew that voice very well. Not that I spend my entire life with that person but a sweet masculine voice that I could hear over and over again made my ears sigh in love as the melodious tune of that person’s voice continued to sing its sweet song. As if on cue, we both looked up to see Soarin, crouching over the small little entrance from behind the bleachers. His eyes widened once he saw me with her, as his mouth curved into a genuine smile. “Well, I see you have good company,” He chuckled while combing his navy blue hair out of his face. God, I just love it when he does that. Please don’t make me go crazy. “I guess I’ll leave you to it!” “N-no, I was just leaving actually,” I stammered as I felt the heat splash across my face. I wasn’t embarrassed that he was here, but him being so concerned about Fluttershy made me feel jealous because maybe that’s his girlfriend. I was so furious because I really thought that Soarin could be the guy of my dreams and I didn’t want to spill out my thoughts but we girls always have a tendency to just- “I’ll leave you to talk to your girlfriend, don’t mind me.” “Great job Rainbow Dash, now they gonna think you’re some type of instigator,” I pondered deeply while biting hard on my lip, cringing at what I just said. Maybe if I just kept my mouth closed none of this would’ve happened. But just then, the craziest thing happened. They both started laughing hysterically. I know I was a little irritated at my stupid little comment but how did they find the truth so funny? Not to change the subject, but oh my gosh Soarin sounds so gosh darn cute when he laughs. Hopefully, I won't say that out loud! “Uh, what seems to be the joke here?” I cocked my head to the side, while my eyebrows furrowed immensely. “Good heavens, we aren’t dating at all,” Fluttershy giggled to herself, which was more of a hysterical laugh. “We would never date each other, not that Soarin isn’t a handsome guy, but I just don’t see us together. Besides, I already have a two-year relationship with my significant other. His name is Discord and he’s a senior.” “Fluttershy is right. I only see her as my instrumental bestie, and nothing else,” He shrugged his shoulders and let out a very deep sigh. “Why would you make such a silly assumption like that?” The weight of the world seemed to drag its weight onto me all of a sudden, as Soarin kept staring at me with those emerald gemstones of his. My face grew pale, just regretting that I even said anything, to begin with. I felt so humiliated and ashamed for blabbering my big fat mouth to the world and I know for a fact, Soarin and Fluttershy probably thought I was the biggest idiot in the entire school for shipping two random people I don’t even know. I drew my lower lip deep into my pearly whites not even realizing that my lip was now a deep shade of mulberry. “W-well, I just thought that...well I, ugh, it was just, you see, it was just very stupid of me to say something that was totally none of my business,” I studdered, as I avoided eye contact. “Maybe it’s better if I just go before things get worse.” “No Dash, you’re totally fine,” Soarin reassured me as his warm tender hands fell right onto my right shoulder, making me deeply want his hands to touch me in other places that I just can’t seem to imagine at this moment. “What you said was pretty funny because literally no one ever ships us. Well, you just got here and I wouldn’t think you knew everyone in this school in three days, so don’t sweat it.” You know when you leave the oven on, and it starts getting a little too hot and suddenly, it burns? Well, guess I left my cheeks in the oven for far too long because the immense heat coming from my face started making it even more crimson than before. When I thought I couldn’t get any dorkier, I began to start twirling my hair, like some young teenage girl in front of her crush. But come to think of it, I WAS that young teenage girl standing directed in front of my crush acting all dorky, and Soarin didn’t seem to care about how I was acting either. He just plastered that cute little smile he always does and placed his hands in his pockets. His mouth formed a crooked line, as he kept staring into my eyes, causing a rapid explosion of butterflies to emerge out of my stomach. I swear in his mind he’s probably thinking that I’m a really dumb dorky idiot who can’t even stand still because of how ugly and terrifyingly hideous I look. Okay, maybe I’m flying off the handle a little too much but hey, can’t help it right? And the thought of Fluttershy, sitting there, watching attentively at the scene unfolding right before her eyes, made me turn even more red praying that nothing else happens. This feeling felt more awkward by the second because our eyes were locked onto each other and even I wanted this awkward moment to end faster than ever before. As if my prayers have been answered, a loud whistle erupted in the gym causing the soca music to turn off immediately. The loud blow caused both of our eyes to widen as we quickly avoided eye contact and started scratching the back of our necks. I quickly didn’t want to say anything to him so I dashed from behind the bleachers and caught up with Sunset and the others. “There you are, we were wondering where you ran off too,” Sunset greeted me with a tight hug, wrapping her arms around me, compressing my body closer to hers. After our little miniature hug session, I felt a soft tap on my left shoulder and spun around only to see Fluttershy, smiling at me, while her hair, still covering parts of her face. “I’ve never seen Soarin so mesmerized,” She stated. “I’m sorry, what?” “Soarin, the boy who you were just talking too,” She laughed more like a giggle, brushing her hair out of her face. “I’ve never seen Soarin stare into someone’s eyes for more than a second. He’s usually very quiet shy type, even more quieter than me. How’d you do it?” I don’t know if Fluttershy was trying to make me become sappy and melt seeing how I was the first girl to make Soarin stare at me for so long. I cupped my cheek with my right hand and never stopped blushing. “Is this what hell feels like?” I pondered deeply while rubbing the side of my cheek much more realizing I was actually blushing about Soarin. The gym teacher was lining up people for a class roll call, and I didn’t really pay attention to gym class for the rest of the day. First period passed and the next class that was on my schedule was Fine Art. Remember how Starlight was talking about how much she hated the girls in her Drama class? Well, CHS is a form of a performing arts school where arts and academics take charge. Various students audition for this high school in November, where pieces of Dance, Drama, Art, Instruments, and Vocals are brought on stage. Apparently, I didn’t audition for this school since Principal Celestia and my father were high school besties. I know she has so much potential in me, because my father and mother were such big shots here at this school. As the bell rang for second period, I quickly dashed my way around the halls, and trying to navigate without my friends was a tall drink of water for me that I couldn’t be able to reach. Eventually, I was able to find my art room, and boy was it vast! The creamish painted walls blended perfectly with the ambiance of the gray tiled floor. Paintings were plastered all over the walls, and the ceiling and of course on the art board. Students were moving canvases over to the back of the room, and while the murmuring and grunts of students continued, the more colorful and bright the room became. I stood at the door in such awe and excitement as I knew that this would be my new environment for the rest of the school year. As I began to pile into the class more, I happened to hear a harmonious and vibrant voice filling the room with warmth, causing me to feel as though my mom was warming my heart with ease. The woman, slim yet average, but also gentle and verdant, was pointing her fingers towards certain areas in the room. Her long mystical celeste hair was pulled back gently into a messy bun, and her parmesan skin complexion, her cerulean eyes, and a small magenta flower on the right side of her head, stood in place as she wore a black jumpsuit. The cheerful smile she gave to her students even filled me up with joy, but until her eyes watched over towards me, I felt at home. “Alright students, today we have a new student joining us for the year, so please welcome her with bright smiles and a positive attitude,” She beamed as she clapped her hands for her students to quiet down and acknowledge me. “Okay, everyone please settle down in your seats, and get ready for the first assignment.” Everyone started drawing to the back of the room, and started taking out various paint buckets towards their seats. Their blank canvas were begging to be splashed with multiple colors and soon those canvases were getting the wish that they long desired for. The teacher placed a large blank canvas in front of me while handing me a black sharpie. “Since today is your first day of class, you will be a little late in starting our art assignment,” She whispered in my ear, while she crouched down to the floor. “Each student was responsible to bring in their own paint, paint brushes, and of course a small set of copic markers over the summer. But you’re very lucky that I stashed some copic markers for you, and all you need to do is buy the paint and brushes, by let’s say, by Monday? Sounds fair?” I nodded my head in agreement as she walked to the back of the room to check on the other students. I carefully opened the black marker and started writing my name on the back of the canvas, since all the students did that with their canvases. Other students began to start their art assessment while I was stuck doing nothing all period. I didn’t feel bad about myself, but I did feel a little embarrassed for starting school late. 2:15pm As time flew by, it was time to go to my Trigonometry class and of course, I had none of my friends in the same class as me, so it was pretty upsetting and also might I add, boring. I kept fiddling with my mechanical pencil through my rigid fingers as the teacher went on with the lesson. His name was Mr. Starswirl. He was a very thin yet had a very peculiar mindset. His dark gray skin, and his navy eyes were always struck with passion and dedication when he talked about the different functions in Trigonometry. One thing about him that stood out the most was not his passion for mathematics, but his long white and gray beard. The beard reached down all the way to his chest, and sometimes he would stroke it a couple of times whenever a student would get the wrong answer. I honestly didn’t want to spend anymore time in that class especially since I had English next period with Starlight. Ever since Applejack defended me the other day with Fire Streak, I haven’t heard from him, and I just hope he doesn’t start a huge calamity in English class because my friend was defending me. All these thoughts pondered into my brain making me not focus in class. I was so in depth with my inner thoughts, that I didn’t even realize that Mr. Starswirl was calling my name. “Ms. Dash can you please go to the board and tell us how you got the answer to question four?” His voice, deep yet stern can cause a whole avalanche to occur. My hands started fidgeting, the sweat from my palms were gleaming, and my anxiety was extremely high, I could feel myself soaring into the clouds of embarrassment. I didn’t let anything stand in my way from answering the question, so I stared at my spiral notebook one more time before heading to the white board. I sharply grabbed a green marker from the sides, and began to start ‘teaching’ to the class. But before I could’ve said a word, my heart stopped causing my eyes to widen as big as the Atlantic Ocean. A huge wave of shock, quickly made my nerves shut down upon seeing the image in front of me. A girl, with dark eggplant curls, skin as white as the board, her glittery leopard dress shone with the reflection of the light, and those dark navy pupils glared at me every so sharply, cutting my heart in half as my breathing cinched. It was Rarity! The same girl that I accidentally smashed my tray into her the first day I got here. I felt tremendously self-conscious about the situation, my face turned crimson at the sight of stumbling upon her. She eventually started whispering something to her little girl clan, as they each started giggling and making stink faces at me. “Excuse me Ms. Diamond, but if you have something to say to the class, I suggest you blabber it out already,” Mr. Starswirl was totally not pleased at the disrespect that was given in his class. The group of girls started snickering even more now, causing the class to start murmuring amongst themselves. Some of the girls even began to whisper words towards the other kids in the class, making them add onto the laughter. The chorus of giggles, smirks, and chuckles filled the room, and it felt as though the air around me was cutting my breathing. “Go on, spit it out!” He snapped as the class still hid their chuckles either in their palms or sweaters. Rarity cleared her throat, and before she said anything, she layered her thin pale lips with a glittery hot pink lip gloss. Her mouth smacked together, applying more lipstick to her mouth. “Dash is it?” She questioned, with such sass, I couldn’t even respond, because she cut me off right before I could say anything. “Darling, how can I say this without being rude? Hmmm, let’s see, oh yes! Hon, with all due respect, this is two thousand and eighteen, and the way you’re dressed is just so in the 60s. Please have at least SOMEONE dress you properly in the morning.” The entire class busted into a series of laughter. Some kids were holding onto their stomachs, while other kids were slamming their fists on the purple textbooks. I bashfully looked down at my clothes and realized she was right. My denim harem pants looked like it came from the 60s, showering flowers all over the pants. My body immediately drew a shade of scarlet, avoiding eye contact with a view of the full classroom. My hands tried to cover up the flower prints but of course the class started dying even more. Mr. Starswirl banged his ruler onto the desk, making each student stop laughing instantly. The bell rang and every student by passed me, snickering in the process. Rarity walked passed me, shook her head, then walked with her group of girls. I bowed my head in shame, breathing in deeply through my nostrils, before packing up my school supplies. “I just want to apologize for Ms. Diamond’s response and for that, I will take off five points off her next exam,” He protested as a couple of sophomores began to enter into his classroom, all laughing and having a blast. “I appreciate your kind actions Mr. Starswirl, but that is not necessary, but thank you either way,” A smile crept upon my face as I walked out of his classroom, feeling a bit embarrassed. Honestly, I desperately wanted Rarity to lose five points from her test, no matter how good or bad she was in that class. Why did I make a stupid remark like that? I should’ve let him do what’s best for the both of us. It was time Rarity got a taste of her own medicine after she was treating me like some beaten up dog. My fingers vigorously clutched onto the straps of my bag, as my anger started boiling out in the hallway. At the corner of my eye, I happen to see Rarity talking to a girl taller than her, but sadly the girl’s back was turned. Her hair was blonde and she wore a very familiar cowgirl hat that I’ve seen before. The girl was none other than Applejack, and seeing her kiss Rarity’s cheek made me gasp in utter shock as both girls waved goodbye to one another. I quickly hid behind a liquid vending machine hoping Rarity didn’t see me at all. A couple of girls walking by, wanted to get some soda from the vending machine, but once they saw a shadowy figure from behind, they all froze in place, confused. I shyly removed myself from the vending machine and dashed for my locker, avoiding Rarity in the process. I successfully reached my locker without any issues, but as soon as my key turned into the lock for my locker to open, a huge loud “SLAM!” echoed all over the hallway. In a split second, realizing that my locker door slammed shut, and an ivory hand plastered with fuschia nail polish on each five fingers, was spreading all over my locker. I looked up only to see Rarity, her eyes, bloodshot red, burning with hatred, her nose wrinkled like a candy wrapper, and her teeth gnashed as hard as concrete, making a vein pop from the side of her head. “Don’t think I didn’t see your conniving little self, snooping around when I was having my little moment with Applejack,” She snapped, while tapping her right foot vigorously on the teal floor. A large lump was stuck in my throat blocking me from trying to speak. Rarity was a couple of inches taller than me, but not as tall as Sunset Shimmer of course. Her pupils shrunk glaring deep into my soul which screamed for help. The heavy breathing began to circulate through her nostrils pulsating a huge amount of anger. “W-Well I-” “Save your sorry breath! I don’t want to hear it!” She exclaimed before making me sink deeper into the chair. I knew this could be over for me. I was waiting patiently for Rarity to call me out on my clothes again probably for the millionth time. Or better yet a slap in the face would do me some good because I should’ve seen this coming. Getting bullied about who I am and also my attire. I should’ve stayed in California with my Aunt Firefly to begin with but I didn’t want to make a fuss with my father since he was the one in charge and not me. My train of thought suddenly paused instantly because of what happened next. Rarity aggressively groped my shirt almost making our noses touch one another. A small hint of blush splashed all over my face but that wasn’t the most important thing. I began to start shaking like a leaf as if a storm was about to accumulate. Eventually a storm was coming that storm was called Hurricane Rarity. “I want you to listen as closely as to what I’m about to tell you because it won’t be pretty!” She began as she camly cleared her throat, making her lips surpass my ears. “So, you really think just because you’re from California that people will accept you and swoon over you? No! That’s not how it works here got it? You’re in my fucking domain bitch and I just want you to understand that! You don’t belong here! You will never be Canterlot High school material you know why? I’ve already mentioned it but your clothes really need to go! Stop shopping at Old Navy or is that the only clothing you can afford? Ugh, you are such a DISGRACE to this high school. I have NO idea what Principal Celestia was thinking about accepting someone like YOU into this school building! This is a performing arts school darling! Why didn’t she enroll someone who actually HAS talent?! Ugh, I’m wasting my breath and energy for someone like you! Just get out of my way and stay FAR away from Applejack as possible! Capiche??! Good! Hmph~” Rarity slammed me into the royal blue lockers as hard as she can. She grabbed her violet shimmering Gucci purse and sashayed down the hallway. I was in complete utter shock! My head and my upper back was in immense pain and all I could do was stand there, taking in all that just occurred. Tears started streaming down my face like a stream flowing down a riverbed. The hurricane was officially over or did it just begin? All I could do was cry my eyes out. I began sliding my back against the locker until my face was buried between my knees. I let out a loud cry feeling horrible about the decision my father made to make me come back here. All I wanted was my mother to come back and comfort me telling me that everything will be alright. The school bell rang causing a whole field of students heading to their last period class and I for sure didn’t want kids to start asking questions and make fun of me more so I grabbed my school bag and dashed out the door, wiping my face from all the tears and all the pain I had in my heart. -Rainbow Dash Author's Note don't worry, rarity will come around eventually ! she's a beautiful rose but boi she got dem thorns ! aND YES !!! i needed to upload this chapter because DUH,, i'm going on a HUGE long hiatus for this story to work on TAOTGH and mayBE funtasia?? so who knows? also PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE~~~~ comments are well appreciate so please submit one below~ and thanks for enjoying this chapter and i'll see u guys soon~ so long "dear diary~" for now~ 👋
